Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of various hues of hurt
Stats:
Published:
2024-09-19
Updated:
2025-05-06
Words:
93,663
Chapters:
14/?
Comments:
338
Kudos:
1,132
Bookmarks:
301
Hits:
32,864

through colors and pain

Summary:

The condition he had since birth as Kim Rok Soo allowed him to associate emotions with colors, most of the time unintentionally. It had helped him a lot to survive as he grew up, and it looked like it would still continue to do so- even now when he’d become Cale Henituse.

 

Kim Rok Soo's synesthesia stayed with him even after transmigrating as Cale Henituse.

This changes nothing and yet everything.

Notes:

Long inspired by 'Before I Die (Let Me See Color)' by AngelWalkingTheStars (make sure to see their color list fic from their account, too! it helped me out a LOT and it showed lol), if you're a D.Gray-Man fan and want to see Allen suffering then it's for you lmao

I've always wanted to write a synesthesia fic (had the color list for years), but it's 'A fractured worldview' by Tissa_Teon that pushed me to write this fic, giving me the idea of pain reflection (in mirror-touch synesthesia) as well. Check it out! I really love their changes and additions :D (they don't accept gifts tho weeps)

Imma create another fic for the color list, it'd be a huge help to read this fic with that in the bg, but I'll do my best to add color list (as appeared in subsequent chapters) at the end of each chapter

Enjoy! (or not)

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: and so it begins

Chapter Text

The first sensation he was greeted with upon waking up in this world was the rough hand tapping his body, a movement that would’ve been welcoming if it was any other situation; however, the words that followed made his eyes shot open. 

 

“Young master, it is morning.” 

 

Blinding yellow (danger, danger, danger-) screamed at him.

 

What the-

 

He woke up immediately. 

 

Young master?

 

He was greeted with an old man, standing by his side, a grass green (freshing, as if satisfied-) smile on his face. However, he wasn’t fooled. This old man’s eyes may be filled with pastel pink (gentle, kind) and grass green, but the blinding yellow (danger) hidden behind amber (lies, deceits, who was he fooling?) was clear as day. 

 

(Lemon yellow filled his body. It was bitter. He suppressed a shudder.

 

Maybe that should’ve been a sign.)

 

“It is surprising to see you wake up after a single attempt.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“The master wishes to dine with the young master since it has been a while. It looks like it will be possible today.” 

 

He caught a glimpse of… himself in the mirror behind the old man. Red hair, reddish-brown eyes, cloud gray (confusion) filling his whole face.

 

I guess that guy is me...?

 

“Young master Cale?”

 

He froze, bright yellow ringing like an alarm in his head. 

 

“Cale Henituse?”

 

“Yes. That is your name, young master. I’m guessing you are still a bit drunk.”

 

If he didn’t know any better, he’d say that the concerned indigo coming from the old man’s words was genuine. As it was, there were far more pressing matters right now, such as who he was and who was around him.

 

If he was Cale Henituse, then… then-

 

Beacrox. Chef.

 

Ron. Beacrox’s father. Butler .

 

He put his head into his hands, dark purple (dread) creeping up inside him as he tried to get his scattering thoughts in order. His hair fell in front of his face, and he stared at the color. The red hair was way too different from his original black hair, it was almost jarring.

 

He had just been reading the novel [The Birth of a Hero] before going to sleep the previous night, and now he’d woken up surrounded by the characters that appeared in the novel.

 

As one of the characters.

 

“Young master?”

 

“Cold water.”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

He looked at the face of Cale Henituse in the mirror behind the old man Ron. The face that should’ve been beaten up in the beginning of the novel still looked normal. 

 

I guess Cale hasn’t been beaten to a pulp by the main character just yet.

 

At least he had a good looking face. 

 

“Young master, I presume you will not be bathing in cold water. Are you asking for drinking water?”

 

He - Cale - turned his gaze towards Ron, taking the time to look deep into the man. The novel had described Ron as a vicious and cruel assassin pretending to be a benign old man. He would’ve believed Ron really was like a concerned grandfather, if it hadn't been for his previous knowledge thanks to the said novel. 

 

His synesthesia played a huge role in that, too. 

 

Yes, his synesthesia. The condition he had since birth as Kim Rok Soo allowed him to associate emotions with colors, most of the time unintentionally. It had helped him a lot to survive as he grew up, and it looked like it would still continue to do so- even now when he’d become Cale Henituse. 

 

Case in point being Ron.

 

“Please get me some drinking water.”

 

“I will prepare it right away.”

 

“Great. Thanks.”

 

He really needed to clear his mind first. 

 

He ignored the brief cloud gray radiating from Ron. 

 

Once he was left alone, Cale went into the bathroom, staring at himself in the full body mirror that only Cale Henituse would own in this house. 

 

“I really am Cale.” 

 

There’s no denying it now.

 

One good thing about [The Birth of a Hero] was that it was really descriptive in just about every detail. That way it was hard for any misconceptions and confusions to appear. And somehow, in one way or another, the man who was previously Kim Rok Soo had become Cale Henituse.

 

Familiar cool gray (indifference is the safest second skin possible) settled in his heart as Cale calmly thought back on what had gotten him to this point. What was originally a typical day off where he’d gotten the whole series of [The Birth of a Hero] to read all day long had brought him here. As Cale Henituse. The trash of a young master who was beaten up mercilessly by the main character all the way back in the beginning of the first volume.

 

The main character might’ve been Korean, sure, however he was still someone who got transported from Earth to another world when he was a freshman in high school. Not to mention that he got a lifespan as long as a dragon’s.

 

“...This is bad?” 

 

He was going to be beaten up by such a person? 

 

But he wasn’t beaten up just yet. 

 

Which meant that he still had a chance.

 

Cale slowly lowered himself into the tub as he stared up at the expensive ceiling, mumbling to himself. Thistle slowly crept up his skin before he caught himself. Ah. Were the memories that bad, though? No. Not really. There’s really not much to miss from his old life as Kim Rok Soo. It wasn’t like he had anything special. He had no one and nothing to live for, and only continued living - surviving - because it was the only thing he could still do. 

 

But that was changed when he got here.

 

He hated pain. That might be ironic, coming from him of all people, but he truly detested pain. It was annoying. And don’t get him started on death. 

 

Which was why, first and foremost, he needed to avoid getting beaten up.

 

He didn’t think it’d be that hard to do. Cale Henituse was the trash of the Count Henituse’s family who got drunk all day long and picked fights everywhere. Such a guy got beaten up by the main character Choi Han for that reason. As long as he didn’t pick a fight with Choi Han, he should be safe. 

 

…as safe as someone who lived on a continent that will get involved in war in the future could be, but as long as he sent Choi Han and company away, he should be fine. They’ll handle the rest.

 

“It’s worth trying.”

 

It really was.

 

“Young master, are you inside the bathroom?”

 

And he knew what to do in order to get the most important thing for him- a peaceful, relaxing life where he can slack off and not do jack shit. 

 

“Yes. I’ll be right out.”

 

Aside from Choi Han, the biggest thorn on his side as of now was Ron. An old man who wore indigo (as if he was truly worried in the first place) and pastel pink as if they were second nature, but not even the amber could hide the blinding yellow and fiery red (viciousness, a hungry predator chasing after a prey) deep within. It gave Cale the shivers. He knew what was coming. He knew what was going to happen, and he knew that whatever happened, Ron must absolutely not be with him. 

 

(Ron abandoned the Cale in the novel straight away after he got beaten up by Choi Han, anyways. Why would he stay if Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, tried his best to send him - and Beacrox - away?)

 

(Ah. He tasted lemon again.)

 

He picked up the glass of cold water from Ron and walked past him quickly. He didn’t want to make eye contact with such a scary old man. 

 

(Lemon yellow remained in the frontmost of his mind, in his tongue, whenever he got close to Ron.)

 

(It really, really should’ve been a sign.)

 

After being dressed up by the servants, he was sent on his way for breakfast with the rest of the Henituse family.

 

The walk there was… something. The servants were filled with so much overwhelming purple (fear, fear, fear) that it made him wonder if the novel had played off Cale’s trashy-like personality. Because as far as he knew, Cale never went as far as to physically harm people.

 

Well, it’s better if nobody talks to me.

 

He didn't think much of it. He was good at that.

 

Ron sent him off and Cale walked into the dining room. Almost immediately he noticed the faint undercurrent of bruise purple (wary, waiting for the slightest chance to get hurt-) throughout the room, clashing with the stronger hue of cinnamon (sweet, sweet home and safety and care and-) and wavering tulip pink (a love so foreign it gave him the shivers). 

 

Huh. 

 

This was what the Henituse family was like? This was what Cale Henituse dealt with?

 

“You are late again, today.”

 

The one who had spoken was Cale’s father, Count Deruth Henituse. Said to be an average man whose only specialty was having lots of money. Not that Cale minded. Not at all. Money was better than power when war was on the horizon, after all. 

 

(He briefly eyed Deruth’s aura; cream (wise and just as creative) and cinnamon almost hiding the fiery orange (a color as bright as the bravery within) and fiery red underneath.

 

The cream and cinnamon he understood; Deruth certainly wouldn’t have thriven as a count if he didn’t have that much. That explained the fiery orange, too. But the fiery red, on the other hand-

 

Should an average - if slightly very, very rich - count from a small city in a large kingdom have such an aura?

 

Cale pretended he didn’t see it.)

 

The three other family members were there as well. His stepmother Violan who avoided the stepson who disliked her, her smart first-born son Basen who found it difficult to deal with Cale, and the cute youngest of the family Lily who avoided her much older brother Cale.

 

None of them bothered Cale, and Cale didn’t bother them either. It was a household full of familiar strangers. Some might find the family dynamic strange, but Cale just thought that their family’s environment made it easier for him to live quietly. 

 

(He never had much experience with family. This was good enough for someone who had once been Kim Rok Soo.)

 

He took his seat and was about to start eating if it wasn’t for the spikes in the colors around him. Cale lifted his head. 

 

The bruise purple was mostly gone now, leaving pistachio (hesitance, as if deciding whether to approach or run away-) and lily white (clear and genuine apologies) in its wake.

 

What an odd combination. 

 

“Is there something you need to say, Father?”

 

“...No.”

 

His family members all looked away when he looked towards them. Gray (forced neutrality) - and even silver (the perfect color for such a sophisticated family) - replaced the previous colors. 

 

I guess they find me really difficult to handle.

 

Well, it wasn’t a big problem. If they were going to act polite, he’ll gladly do the same- without much, if any, effort if he could help it.

 

(Even so, Deruth’s tulip pink never changed. It grew more vivid, in fact, the longer Cale stayed for breakfast. Cale didn’t know what to think of it. He never knew what Deruth Henituse truly felt towards Cale Henituse; he didn’t know what the count’s reaction had been, when Cale Henituse was beaten up by Choi Han. Was he embarrassed? Guilty? Upset?

 

Not that it mattered anymore , Cale thought, cool gray as he looked at Deruth’s tulip pink smile. It’s fine. It doesn’t matter.

 

It’s not like I’m the real Cale Henituse anyways.)

 

Even so, he’s Cale Henituse, now. The trash of the count’s family. All he had to do was act his part. Easy, really.

 

Being trash really is the best. 

 

And if he got a scrumptious meal he never had as Kim Rok Soo before and way too much allowance from it? All the better.

 

(Cale thought back about the cloud gray on Basen’s features, followed by flush pink (embarrassment) as he dropped his fork, as well as Deruth’s grass green smile before he left. It was probably nothing.)

 

(The whole fiasco with the study was… odd… and when Ron gave him lemonade…

 

Cale shuddered.

 

Really, he should’ve known.)

 

But for now, he had a tree to please and a shield to get. 

 


 

Stepping into [The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry], Cale was greeted with sharpened auras and bright yellow, before it morphed into dark purple. He ignored the other customers, instead focusing on the owner of the shop, who was calmly welcoming him. 

 

Billos. The potential future owner of a merchant guild who worked with Choi Han in the novel. 

 

He looks like a piggy bank.

 

Billos’ extremely bright smile might be charming, as it was practically dripping with orange (cheerful), but Cale knew the truth. Black-tinted red (so frustrated he didn’t know what to do with himself-) and overwhelming blue (self-centredness) practically shrouded his whole being underneath the orange. 

 

But what was even more eye-catching was the dark orange. 

 

(Cale remembered, when he was still Kim Rok Soo, being faced with smiling faces of all sorts of people surrounding him at work. Their smiles were all sorts of colors, creating rainbows that hurt his eyes, but they couldn’t fool him. No, they never could’ve fooled him. 

 

How could they, when their whole beings practically reeked of dark orange, wanting to take and take and take and take everything?

 

He didn’t hate them. He didn’t hate their dark orange, their boundless greed. 

 

How could he, when he’d always been greedy himself?)

 

Cale took out a gold coin. “I plan on staying on the third floor all day today.” He couldn’t afford to be irresponsible. He’d already missed the day the residents of Harris Village got assassinated; at this point, he was already on borrowed time. Choi Han was coming to Rain City, and fast . “Any tea that is not bitter. Do you have novels here too or just poems?”

 

A loud clang as someone put down their teacup, the sound a clear bright yellow. Cale ignored it.

 

In any case, he got what he wanted; a nice cup of tea, a good novel, boasting about how rich he was, and peace and quiet. He took his seat by the window and kept an eye out.

 

After a few moments, Choi Han soon came into view. Cale forcibly shook away memories of Choi Han beating the shit out of Cale in the novel, focusing on the real and present Choi Han. The tea shop was too far away from the gate, so Cale couldn’t see much, but he could still faintly see the outline of Choi Han’s aura from here. 

 

Black (death death death), light brown (Cale couldn’t blame him, the punk certainly looked utterly exhausted) and cedar (desperation) surrounded him, but Cale could spy another color in the mix. 

 

Drowning blue. 

 

(Cale - Kim Rok Soo - was familiar with drowning blue. The emotion, unnamed yet recognizable, settled in his heart amidst the red-and-blue headlights. The emotion, already long named, heavy in his throat as his head was plunged underwater by a big, calloused hand. The emotion, blanketed by fuzzy gray as he blankly watched red surrounded him and there was copper on his tongue and-)

 

The colors moved away, and Cale shakily breathed out. 

 

“They kicked him out.” 

 

No one was there to hear the brief crack in his voice.

 

“He didn’t break anything!”

 

The unmistakable periwinkle (unadulterated relief), traces of blue (disbelief) and grass green in the shout might’ve been amusing, any other time, but Cale ignored them.

 

He ignored them.

 

…he really needed that shield.

 

“Youn- young master. Welcome.”

 

Ah, hell.

 

He really couldn’t deal with this right now, but he had to.

 

(Since when had stopping because he felt shitty helped?)

 

“Give me some bread.”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

Slowly yet surely Cale felt onyx black (proper, his head held high up, without any distractions and not-) settling in his skin again. Good. He pointed at all the bread in the bakery. 

 

“Everything from here to there.” The gold coin he tossed towards the table spun. “Pack it all up.”

 

The baker’s aura started to fluctuate wildly, but he quickly started to move again after a light threat. The whole thing ended with grass green sparkling in the baker’s aura with him a gold coin richer and Cale hefting a bag full of bread over his shoulder. It was quite heavy. Granted, it was a full bag of them, but still. He needed this much to at least get a head start on getting The Indestructible Shield. 

 

It went quite well until he reached the slums. 

 

Almost immediately harlequin green gnawed at Cale’s stomach.

 

(Harlequin green. A feeling, an emotion, a color that was so uncannily familiar to Kim Rok Soo, from childhood all the way to adulthood. A sensation that pooled painfully in his stomach, depriving him away from any sense of self until he filled it back up again.

 

If he could even fill it back up again anyways. )

 

He’d never liked it. But he grew accustomed to it as he grew up. He had to. There was no other choice. 

 

But Cale - Kim Rok Soo - hated it even more when it’s not him who felt it. 

 

Despite himself, he glanced around, making all the people who were peeking at him back off. These people living in the slums, despite not knowing the count’s face, undeniably knew about Cale Henituse’s face. They had to, in order to survive. They needed to know the people who’d cause a ruckus somewhere, and Cale Henituse was definitely the type to cause one. 

 

And yet that didn’t stop them from smelling the bread in the bag Cale was holding. Cale looked away and marched onwards. He ignored their pleading gazes. But even when he wasn’t looking directly at them, the effects stayed. 

 

Harlequin green. It hurt .

 

Cale, back when he was still Kim Rok Soo and just starting to learn about the world, did his own research on synesthesia. He wasn’t able to find much, but he took what he could find. He knew that most people with synesthesia all had different types of them and different experiences; seeing colors when hearing music, tasting food when reading… he never heard about anyone else seeing colors for personality traits, but the similarities were there. He also heard about another type of synesthesia, very similar to his other one but somehow very different altogether. 

 

Mirror-touch synesthesia. 

 

He read that people with this synesthesia type were able to feel the same sensation that another person felt, a prime example being touch. Meaning that if they see someone touching their face, they’d feel the same sensation on their own. 

 

It certainly sounded plausible, with what he’d already known. Kim Rok Soo understood that. And yet, when it had happened…

 

Once, during primary school, he’d seen a bully slapping another kid. Judging from the loud sound and the kid falling down to the ground, it must’ve hurt a lot. However, it was at that moment that the cool gray that he’d felt suddenly turned into a sharp, burning yellow (it hurt, it hurt) in his cheek, sending him reeling throughout the day. 

 

He hadn’t done anything. He’d just seen the boy getting slapped. So why…? 

 

And then it happened again, and again, and again. He once saw a girl sitting in the park, her hands on her stomach, and harlequin green instantly burned in his stomach like acid. He once saw his coworker stubbing his toe, then felt the same burning yellow on his own. He once saw an old lady massaging her own arm, and felt the same dingy yellow (a dull, throbbing pain) affecting his own. 

 

For someone like Kim Rok Soo, who detested pain, to physically feel another person’s pain… 

 

It was ironic, to put it simply.

 

And now, even as Cale Henituse, it seemed like he couldn’t escape it. 

 

How annoying , he scoffed to himself. 

 

All the better for him to get a slacker life, a life where he nor the people around him was in pain. 

 

So he ignored his rumbling stomach (so much for that delightful breakfast) and walked quickly until he reached the top of the small hill he was heading towards. His aim was a tree. Specifically, the tree with the hole that would lead him to get The Indestructible Shield, which will protect him. 

 

“You can’t approach that t-tree!”

 

“You can’t go there! It’s a man-eating tree!”

 

Two voices - clearly young - were filled with indigo. The overwhelming purple was there, too, but the indigo was much more vivid. These voices were the only ones that had followed him from the slums all the way here.

 

Do they have nothing better to do? Cale ignored the kids and started taking out some bread from his massive bag. The owner of The Indestructible Shield had starved to death, and the tree had grown from their body. Cale had to settle their hunger, their gluttony, before he could get their power. Hence, the bread.

 

But before he could start the voices only grew in intensity and distance. Cale sighed. 

 

There are always nosy punks no matter where you go.

 

A girl around 10 years old, holding onto her younger brother’s hand as they both stared at him, indigo and overwhelming purple still clear on their dirty faces. Past the aforementioned colors, the girl’s aura was a unique ash gray (as the big sister, he reckoned she had to stay mature for the sake of her brother), bruise purple and dark yellow (weariness) lurking underneath. The boy’s aura had similar bruise purple and dark yellow, but Cale could see a faint, suppressed carrot orange, as if the boy was trying hard to be a docile little brother and not the mischievous boy he probably was. 

 

Cale didn’t know their story, and he didn’t care. He didn’t want to know.

 

The harlequin green in his stomach, having faded away by time and distance only to be brought back with a vigor by these kids’ presences, soured his mood even further.

 

“It’s a man-eating tree,” the girl stammered, pistachio making her stumble over her words. “You’re going to d- die.”

 

They must’ve been so concerned about him dying because he had a bag full of bread. He was almost tempted to say that perhaps it’d be better for them if he were to die; that way, they’d get all the bread for themselves. He didn’t. That would only cause their indigo to go wilder than it already was.  

 

“I won’t die.” He tossed two wrapped pieces of bread towards the girl. “Take that and get lost.”

 

The boy hastily grabbed the bread, sunshine yellow (happy that he was able to eat today) bleeding through his aura, but the girl was still hesitant. Cale had never liked pistachio as a color, a feeling. So he was forced to use his identity.

 

“You two don’t know about Cale the Trash?”

 

He didn’t know if they truly knew Cale Henituse or not, but it didn’t matter, as the girl’s aura fluctuated with dark purple. The boy was oblivious to her reaction, but he still tugged her away, content with the free bread. 

 

“You can’t die,” the girl still told him even as she was pulled away, and Cale couldn’t help but snort. 

 

I can’t die, huh?

 

As if he was ever able to die. The girl was worrying over nothing. 

 

“Let’s get started.” 

 

And so he began feeding the tree. In the end, the one big bag of bread wasn’t enough, so he’ll have to make do with making more trips to the tree before getting the Ancient Power. Cale didn’t mind. If making a few more trips to the hill past the slums carrying bread granted him the ability to protect himself, then so be it. 

 

Nothing else mattered as long as he could live. 

 

He could see the two siblings eating the bread, sunshine yellow bright in their auras. Good. Now that their hunger was slightly elevated, he could look at them without the harlequin green making its presence known as much. He knew that they would do anything to get more food from him, so he told them to keep quiet about his actions. Obviously, it worked. The kids even pretended not to see him. 

 

Cale smiled to himself, grass green washing over him, as he ignored the overwhelming purple filled gazes and went back to the tea shop.

 

It was time to sit idly until he had to confront the dangerous potentially immortal guy.

 


 

“I look forward to your next visit, young master.”

 

“The tea was great. And the book was good even though I only got through half of it.” Cale had always liked novels better than poetry. “I especially liked the main character whose abilities are appreciated and the way he grows.”

 

Cale wasn’t properly looking at Billos, then, indigo and orchid (more so of nervousness compared to anticipation) still thrumming inside him as he thought about Choi Han’s eventual arrival, so maybe he just saw it wrong, but… he could’ve sworn he saw Billos’ aura going through all sorts of shifts just then. First it was cloud gray, followed by traces of blue, before settling onto something akin to stone gray (as if he wasn’t sure what to make of the situation). 

 

Weird, but as with everything too troublesome to ponder about, Cale ignored it. 

 

“Don’t let anyone else read that book, so that I can read it whenever I come.”

 

This truly is the way of a trash-

 

“Yes! I will reserve this book only for young master Cale!”

 

…to be honest, Cale certainly didn’t expect Billos’ electric yellow (energetic) reply.

 

“Please come again soon.” Billos’ smile was genuinely orange this time. How odd. “I will be waiting for you.”

 

“Sure, whatever.”

 

Cale really didn’t want to go and meet Choi Han, but he actually had no choice. He needed to meet Choi Han so that Choi Han could meet Ron and Beacrox… preferably without Cale getting beaten up for it, of course. The plan was simple, really; meet Choi Han, give a good first impression, then lead him to meet the Molan father-son duo. In one way or another they’ll find out about each other’s strengths, settle their respective problems themselves and hopefully leave him alone afterwards. Literally .

 

Cale thought back on the iconic(?) trio as said in the novel and shuddered. Vicious people, all of them. He had no reason to keep such vicious people in his life. There’s no way he’ll get his slacker life otherwise.

 

He then got out of the tea shop and made his way towards a bar.

 

“Aigoo, young master, you’re here?”

 

Cale ignored the bar owner’s overwhelming purple filled greeting and just threw a gold coin at him. It was becoming abundantly clear to him that he can make people do anything for him using just a single gold coin. The perks of being a rich young master, really. “Bring a bottle of my usual. Oh, and roasted chicken breast. Don’t put salt on it.”

 

“Excuse me? Y- you don’t want to find a seat first?” The owner reacted the instant he saw Cale’s frown. “Immediately! I will bring it immediately!”

 

It was obvious - judging by the grass green - that the owner was satisfied that Cale wasn’t going to hang out at the bar. Cale looked around. Everyone else had their heads down, orchid and dark purple swimming in their auras. The gangsters and scammers in the bar had it worse; probably having flashbacks on when the old Cale would drunkenly throw bottles at them. Cale clicked his tongue. The Cale in the novel had never liked gangsters. The Kim Rok Soo turned Cale didn’t like them any more than the original did, but at least he knew better than to scare them away for no reason. It was too much work, anyways.

 

He quickly left the bar after having received his bottle and bag of chicken. There was no reason to remain there any longer. Not when he was literally on a timer. 

 

At least the alcohol tasted good. 

 

He speed-walked until he reached the tall city walls. Approximately 100 steps from the city gate. This was the spot where Choi Han had jumped over the city wall, as he wasn’t allowed entry during the day time thanks to the admittedly well-meaning city guards. Cale let his eyes adjust to the darkness as he slowly approached his destination. 

 

There were multiple creatures curled underneath the city wall. He heard the pale blue (cold, cold, it’s so cold) filled mewls of the two cats, pathetically curling up as they shivered from the cold. Cale ignored the mirrored pale blue on his skin as he smiled. 

 

It’s right here.

 

In the novel, Choi Han had hurt his ankle to avoid landing on a kitten. He really is a good guy. The poor guy had just killed tens of people for the first time and had to bury a village's worth of corpses, not to mention that he had to run like crazy to reach the city afterwards. And yet such a guy wanted to avoid hurting an animal if he could help it.

 

The cats pitifully mewled again, and Cale couldn’t stop the pale blue shivers this time. He hugged his coat tighter to himself as he turned towards a nearby alley. There was a guy sitting on the ground, wincing in pain because of-

 

Ah. Cale inhaled sharply as a flash of white (PAIN-) erupted in his ankle, followed by a much-detested burning yellow. Dammit, Choi Han, you bastard, you can handle this? No wonder he was the main character in [The Birth of a Hero]. He was sure that Choi Han heard him, but he still schooled his expression into cool gray as he carefully stood up, having crouched down despite himself to look at the cats.

 

Choi Han slowly raised his head, his gaze meeting Cale’s. This up close, Cale was able to clearly examine his aura. The cedar was gone, now, the light brown dull and faint (Cale frowned; he’d ignored the light brown the first time, as it was too troublesome). The drowning blue was still there, surrounding him like a vicious cloud, but it was less vivid compared to before, when Cale had first seen him. The black hadn’t disappeared at all, nor did it grow stronger. That was a good sign. Past that, engulfing his entire being, were black-tinted purple (anger born from despair), charcoal gray (a testament to his strength) and fiery red.

 

Cale suppressed a shiver. In the novel, provoking that black-tinted purple was what had led up to Cale getting the beating of a lifetime. He wasn’t going to do that here, obviously . He wasn’t suicidal, thank you. Choi Han stared at him. Cale ignored the fiery red and took a deep breath. 

 

“You look like you’re hungry.”

 

He carefully crouched again to feed the cats-

 

-and nearly dropped the chicken he was holding. 

 

Ah?

 

Two pairs of identical golden eyes, filled with bruise purple, stared at him. The cats were small and young- one was red, the other silver. And yet that wasn’t what had caught his attention.

 

No, rather, it was the kittens’ auras .

 

Ash gray, bruise purple and dark yellow for the silver kitten. Faint carrot orange, bruise purple and dark yellow for the red kitten. Harlequin green and pale blue that they felt reflected back to Cale.

 

An image of two certain children crossed Cale’s mind. 

 

Perhaps?

 

Cale mentally sighed, awed. 

 

Beast people? This early on?

 

It was shocking, to say the least, but Cale decided to push away this piece of information for now. It’s not important. He had to feed the kittens to get on Choi Han’s (fairly) good side. And if the harlequin green slowly dissipated as Cale fed the kittens? It was only a bonus.

 

Besides, he hated seeing children in pain. This was no different. 

 

It took a while of talking until Choi Han finally replied. 

 

“...Why are you talking to me?”

 

Cale ignored his question. He carefully limped over to Choi Han, trying not to make the burning yellow in his ankle too obvious- but he must've failed, as Choi Han’s eyes narrowed, lemon yellow and bruised purple and… even indigo? Huh. He really was a good guy.

 

In any case, Choi Han seemed to have decided that Cale was weak. That was good enough for him.

 

“Hey.” Cale couldn't help but smile; Choi Han’s Korean features were actually nice to see, here, in this European-styled fantasy world. “Follow me. I’ll feed you.”

 

The best first impression is to be the one who will feed the other. At least, that was what Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had always thought.

 

The red kitten tried to stop Cale before they left, rubbing its - his - cheek against Cale’s shoe. Cale frowned; he didn’t understand the kitten’s bubblegum (a hint of playfulness), but it clearly displeased the other silver kitten, judging by its - her - burgundy-coated hiss. Cale gave the red kitten a quick pet - he was admittedly quite cute, plus Choi Han was staring at him - before quickly leaving. 

 

The burning yellow in his ankle hurt the longer he walked. Cale slowed down and frowned, before taking a glance at Choi Han. The black-haired’s deep purple (as if he had a feeling about something-) made him flinch. He definitely suspected something. Cale was too scared to find out what Choi Han would say if he speeded up, so he didn’t. 

 

This burning yellow belonged to him anyways, not Cale.

 

Once they approached the Count’s estate, Choi Han stopped. Cale looked at the cloud gray and pistachio in the dude’s aura and threw a quick question. “Are you not going to come?”

 

Vermillion burst into Choi Han’s aura, then, as he made his decision and started walking again. Cale eyed him with a hint of cloud gray. Was that really necessary? Well, whatever. Choi Han clearly wanted to find out more about their city and host a mass funeral for the villagers of Harris Village. Cale wasn’t going to stop him.

 

Bruise purple filled the guards and knights once Cale came into view; however, lemon yellow followed once they turned to look at Choi Han. Cale ignored them as he led Choi Han towards the entrance of the estate, all sorts of colors swirling inside of him as he tried his best to keep cool gray on his expression.

 

He nearly faltered once he saw amber, blinding yellow and fiery red.

 

“Young master, you’re back.”

 

“...Yes, Ron.”

 

Overwhelming purple nearly gripped Cale, but he shook it off. 

 

Actually, maybe this is for the better.

 

Ron’s amber smile stiffened when his gaze landed on Choi Han, after all.

 

But there was still one thing Cale needed to do.

 

“Young master, what is going on?” Ron asked when Cale continued leading Choi Han further into the estate. “I will take care of this guest if you tell me what is needed.”

 

“No need.”

 

Orange, light blue (friendliness) and coral pink (enthusiasm) approached them. Cale was familiar with this aura; had become used to it rather quickly, as it was the aura of the person responsible for him, other than Ron. 

 

“Young master. You returned after drinking today.”

 

It was Hans, the deputy butler.

 

("I will be in charge of you from now on.”

 

“Great. Take good care of me.”

 

Bright yellow crossed Hans’ face at Cale’s cool gray reply, before coral pink took over. 

 

“I will, young master.”)

 

Cale clicked his tongue and tried to hand the butler his bottle of alcohol, but-

 

“Aaack!”

 

…Is he really fitting to be a butler?

 

“Put this away,” Cale clicked his tongue again as Hans accepted the bottle, flush pink bright. “I will actually throw it at you next time.”

 

That got overwhelming purple to fill Hans again. Deciding to not care, Cale continued to march onwards towards the second kitchen. Orchid started to make his heart pound as he smiled, wondering how the meeting between chef and swordsman would go.

 

He almost regretted it once he threw open the kitchen door. 

 

Beacrox’s electric yellow smile, while sharpening his blade no less , was not good for Cale’s health.

 

“Give him something to eat,” Cale blurted out before anyone could say anything, placing his hand on Choi Han’s shoulder, ignoring the flinch of cloud gray he felt at the touch.

 

“Excuse me?” 

 

The same cloud gray filled Beacrox’s expression. Cale eyed the man’s aura with a hint of overwhelming purple; blinding yellow as expected, beige (reliable and conservative; funnily enough, Ron didn’t have it despite being equally reliable), onyx black and dark brown (stern). Right.

 

“Give him something to eat,” Cale gestured towards Choi Han. “He’s hungry.” Now that they’re without the two earlier kittens, Cale could feel Choi Han’s harlequin green better. Luckily it wasn’t as strong as the two kittens’, hence why he’d missed it, but it was there nonetheless. 

 

Everyone’s auras tensed, and he even heard a gasp from the back. Regardless, Beacrox finally answered Cale’s order with an affirmative, despite his cloud gray and gray-tinged blue (perplexation). 

 

The orchid Cale felt finally melted into periwinkle. It was done. He was so relieved that he completely ignored Beacrox’s (and by extension everyone’s) growing gray-tinged blue as he gave the chef an actual order for steak, leaving before Beacrox could reply.

 

Hans inquired about Choi Han, but Cale easily dismissed him, too. He didn’t want to deal with anything anymore for today. He was already way too exhausted, mentally and physically.

 

Which was why he ended up falling asleep the instant he collapsed on his bed, unaware of dinner never actually arriving, let alone the scuffle that three certain people fell into.

Chapter 2: shield and kittens and allies(???) acquired

Notes:

I got impatient so here's an earlier chapter lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale woke up groggy and annoyed, both mentally and physically. 

 

Why? 

 

Because he had slept in, missed dinner (it wasn’t anything new, but still, it was annoying), and to top it all off Ron had brought him lemonade first thing in the morning. 

 

Not to mention the dingy yellow he felt courtesy of the new bandage around Ron’s neck.

 

“Are you hurt?”

 

“…Are you worrying about me?” A hint of peach (amusement- this old man, seriously?) laced Ron’s words.

 

“No,” Cale scoffed, fighting the urge to scratch at his own neck. He failed. It really itched. Just what did Ron do overnight? “It’s just annoying to look at.”

 

(Ron’s eyes narrowed; a hint of lemon yellow. Cale immediately stopped scratching his own neck. Scary old man.)

 

“It is nothing much. I was just scratched by a cat’s claw.”

 

…Cale didn’t want to know.

 

With that being said, Cale certainly did not regret his small moment of muddled teal (dishonesty), but seriously, what did Ron expect? For him to actually like lemonade? As if.

 

…he could go without getting jumpscared by Choi Han, though, because contrary to popular beliefs (from literally no one, actually), Cale could not see someone’s colors before actually seeing them in person. So if he couldn’t tell Choi Han was right behind the door because he couldn’t see his colors beforehand? Then he couldn’t.

 

Cale tried not to let Ron’s peach get to him and clenched the gallons in his pocket, pausing to let his heart calm down, before opening the door again. “What’s going on?” He pretended as if he hadn’t shut the door in the guy’s face, eyeing the now cleaner Choi Han. The black and light brown were completely gone, but the rest of the colors had stayed.

 

Cale shuddered. This certainly didn’t bode well for him.

 

However, Choi Han was staring at him with a new, almost foreign color. Well, not foreign, but- was that crimson? (respect, appreciation, an emotion not new to Kim Rok Soo, but new to the Cale of the present-

 

“I will pay you back for the meal.”

 

…alright. There were seriously a lot of things wrong with that.

 

After quickly settling the whole Harris Village issue by pushing Hans and Ron towards it (Choi Han, fortunately, didn’t react much to it other than the occasional bouts of cloud gray, although the slightly increasing crimson was a bit troublesome), Cale quickly left to get more allowance. Soon enough he was back holding another bag full of bread - twice the size of yesterday’s - as he headed back towards the top of the slums.

 

The two siblings were there, quietly staring at him, bruise purple and dark yellow much, much fainter than the previous day’s. Cale twitched when he felt dingy yellow enveloped his whole side, when he turned to look at the girl. Cale thought back on the hungry kittens from last night and took out two small bags, holding them out for the boy to take. 

 

He ignored the burst of sunshine yellow and grass green from the kids (so what if he’d given them meat and cake? Children need more nutrients, maybe he’ll give them fruits next time) and walked towards the tree. Bruise purple settled at the bottom of his stomach as he stared at the tree, at its black trunk and branches. 

 

Who knew that a tree could have an aura? Cale certainly didn’t, before this. He just chalked it up to being a fantasy world thing. 

 

And besides, this tree was cursed, wasn’t it?

 

The black and ebony weren’t just for show, after all.

 

(Cale thought back on what he’d read about this tree. It was said that one time someone had hung themself on this tree, and overnight their corpse had disappeared, rumored to have been eaten by the tree itself.

 

It wasn’t just a mere rumor. Cale knew this as a fact. That would explain the ebony, after all.

 

That would explain the stench of deaths.)

 

It’s a bit scary.

 

Gluttony was a scary thing. Not even this bigger bag was enough. Cale quickly started to move to get more bread. He’d slept in, and his father, Deruth, had told him to go to his study tonight for some reason, so he didn’t have much time to waste. Luckily the mass bread buying didn’t take long; the merchants had gotten the hint that he needed bread, and they all competed to have his attention, their auras a swirl of orange, electric yellow and coral pink. It was good for Cale in many ways, so it didn’t take long until he was at the top of the slums again, handing the girl medicinal herbs for her wounds. 

 

Cloud gray, almost fuzzy, was clear on her features as she quietly muttered. Cale just snorted as he headed back towards the tree.

 

“You cannot die,” the red-haired boy told him, indigo and something almost dark brown in his words.

 

Cale just walked past him.

 

Growing up, Kim Rok Soo had been faced with a lot of lily white, many sympathetic words from all sorts of people towards his poor, orphaned self. At first, he’d eyed them with blatant burgundy; why show sympathy towards him at all? What did they gain from it? And he was often told, in return, that there wasn’t a need for a reason. 

 

Kim Rok Soo hadn’t believed that. He truly didn’t. It took years until he finally understood, until he finally agreed himself. Because, in the end, it was true. Some people just felt sympathetic - lily white - when they looked at others like Kim Rok Soo. And that’s it. In the end, they didn’t need a reason to want to help him, help them.

 

(Maybe they did have a reason. Maybe they helped because they wanted to gain something from him; grass green for their efforts, perhaps, for all sorts of reasons. It was easy for Kim Rok Soo to tell who amongst the people helping him had anything other than lily white in their aura. But he didn’t do anything about it. Why? Because it was troublesome.

 

And, well, beggars can’t be choosers, right?

 

In the end, people helped him. It didn’t matter to him what their reasons were, if there were any at all, or if it was just simple lily white. It didn’t matter if Cale hated people who got involved in other people’s business without permission.

 

Nothing mattered as long as he could live.)

 

“So annoying.”

 

Even after finding out that these kids were Beast people, it didn’t change Cale’s feelings on them. He didn’t care what he would gain from this; not when there was nothing to gain at all. He didn’t need them. But these were children. Children in pain, even. And Cale just simply hated seeing children in pain. 

 

He hated the fact that they reminded him of himself.

 

“I won’t die.”

 

The siblings’ indigo didn’t dissipate in the slightest, but they stopped following him. 

 

It was good enough.

 

The progress made on the tree was slow, but it was still better than nothing. Cale poured the rest of the bread into the hole before heading back home. On the way back, he didn’t see the two kids, but he did see two kittens that looked - felt - awfully familiar. They’re the same, anyways. Cale pretended not to see them and continued walking.

 

He didn’t know what he was expecting upon standing in his father’s study, but-

 

“You shall go to the capital as our family’s representative.”

 

He certainly didn’t expect that.

 

“Originally, only Basen was supposed to go,” Deruth’s pastel pink smile was on Basen, who was standing tall next to Cale, before focusing back towards him. Cale suppressed a flinch. “However, you are the first born of our family.”

 

Cloud gray jumbled up Cale’s thought process as he recalled the Plaza Terror Incident from the novel, deaf to the rest of Deruth’s words. He was supposed to go to the scene of the terrorist attack? The very same one that Choi Han was supposed to stop? The very same one that will make Choi Han develop a ‘friendship’ with the Crown Prince??

 

Deruth said Basen normally goes to events like this. Cale turned to look at Basen who was staring ahead, all onyx black and dark brown. Should I tell him to go?

 

Cale didn’t want to go. He really didn’t. And yet the thought of sending Basen there filled him with dark purple and hints of green (a color that Kim Rok Soo had been quick to identify as anxiety). Besides, why was Deruth trying to send him - the trash of their family - there?? Cale in the novel certainly hasn't gone to such a big event! He would’ve known if he had!

 

“You will leave in five days.”

 

Ah . Nevermind. No wonder the Cale in the novel hadn’t gone to the capital. He was beaten up by Choi Han within that time frame.

 

So if it wasn’t for Choi Han, Cale actually would’ve gone to the capital? But I really don’t want to!

 

Cale almost wanted to get beaten up, now, just for that. 

 

“Cale. Before Basen started to do it, you had participated in all of these ceremonies. Think back on those times and have a relaxed journey.”

 

Dammit.

 

In the end, Cale ended up asking for more time to make up his mind. Even after exiting the study Cale was still thinking on what to do. He’s not sending Basen there. He didn’t want to go himself, either, but…

 

“Hyung-nim.”

 

Basen walked on ahead, still exuding onyx black, but staring at his back, now, Cale knew. He knew that underneath his 15-year-old brother’s onyx black and dark brown sat pistachio, faint orchid and overwhelming blue. They weren’t colors Cale had expected to see from Basen at all. Even still…

 

“Hyung-nim, there is no reason you cannot go.”

 

Cale let out a sigh, the slightest of dark yellow and, hell, lemon yellow, filling him. 

 

“…it’s not supposed to go like this.” 

 

It really wasn’t. But…

 

But it’s worth a shot.

 

Basen must’ve gone in the novel if Cale hadn’t been able to go. No, he definitely did. But Cale - Kim Rok Soo - didn’t know what happened to Basen during the Plaza Terror Incident. Did he manage to escape in time? Was he caught up in the explosions? Did he get hurt? The novel didn’t specify what the aftermath was for the nobles. For all Cale knew, Basen could’ve even died. 

 

Knowing that, Cale couldn’t just send his brother there, when there was a chance for Basen to get hurt. If he did then it’d just be troublesome for Cale in the long run. And he definitely couldn’t let Basen die. Basen needed to become the Count in order for Cale to live a peaceful life in the future. Lily, their youngest sister, was still too young for that.

 

Besides, if he were to put the future events of the novel into consideration… There was a low, if any, chance of Cale getting hurt before coming back home, after having gone to the capital. He needed to head outside of the Henituse territory to look for the rest of the Ancient Powers after getting The Indestructible Shield anyways.

 

All in all, it’s better for me to go to the capital, no?

 

Vermilion settled in his heart. Cale raised his head, seeing orange, light blue and coral pink heading his way. Lemon yellow and coffee (humorless) were clear on Hans’ expression for once. The whole issue about Harris Village must’ve been settled properly, then. It did in the novel, so there wasn’t any reason for it to not be now.

 

“Young master, the guest-”

 

“Bring him here.”

 

It was time for the swordsman to pay back for his meals.

 


 

Hans quietly exited the study while Choi Han stepped in. Cale quickly summarized what Hans had told him in his head. 

 

As he’d expected, his father had sent the necessary people to give the villagers of Harris Village a proper funeral. Choi Han refused to follow them; Cale had expected so. There was no need for a final farewell. All that was left to do was take revenge on the assassins.

 

Hans had also indicated that Choi Han, Ron and Beacrox were getting along nicely. Grass green filled Cale at the news. Choi Han was even ‘cooking’ (read: sparring) with Beacrox. He didn’t know what to feel about Ron being friendly with Choi Han, but as long as they weren’t killing each other, it was good enough for Cale.

 

…Ron getting hurt again was annoying, though. Cale wished he could stop.

 

Cale snapped himself out of his thoughts and told Choi Han to sit down. Choi Han looked around the study for a while before finally looking back at Cale. 

 

“What is the payment?” 

 

Getting right to the point. Cale smiled at the teal of Choi Han’s words. He’d always liked this color. He placed a piece of paper on the desk as he started his interview, with Choi Han easily accepting it.

 

“Do you know how to protect people?”

 

Choi Han flinched. Cloud gray and pistachio easily covered his earlier teal and orchid. “…what do you mean?”

 

Cale looked down on the paper. He ended up causing more changes to the novel’s content than he’d expected. And, at the rate everything was going, he was going to end up causing even more. But that wasn’t necessarily a bad thing. In the end, he could still get the Ancient Powers that were useless to Choi Han and his party and take them for himself.

 

“Simple,” Cale hummed. “Are you capable of protecting people instead of killing them?”

 

At the ensuing silence, Cale raised his head to get a better read on Choi Han’s aura. The guy had his head down, pistachio, deep blue (gloom) and hints of yellow (doubt) swimming furiously in his aura. “I am not sure.”

 

Cale clicked his tongue. “But you can kill someone?”

 

“Absolutely.” Cherry red (confidence).

 

“Then you should be able to protect people as well.”

 

The pistachio grew. “That is difficult.”

 

“But difficult does not mean impossible,” Cale argued. From the very start, Kim Rok Soo’s life had always been difficult. But he still managed to live, didn’t he?

 

Choi Han, too, survived who-knew-how-long inside the Forest of Darkness, fighting and fighting and fighting for his life. His life was much, much harder than Kim Rok Soo’s had been, but in the end, he managed to live as well, didn’t he?

 

“I guess that’s true,” Choi Han smiled. It was coffee.

 

“Yes, it is. Now, the final interview question.”

 

“Yes. Please ask.”

 

“What's your name?”

 

Cloud gray crossed Choi Han’s expression. “You don’t know my name?”

 

Of course I do, Cale was half-tempted to reply. You’re the bastard who was going to beat me up. He didn’t say all that, obviously. “I have heard from other people, but I want to hear it directly from you.”

 

“Choi Han.” Choi Han reached his hand out. His smile was a surprising sunshine yellow. “My name is Choi Han.”

 

Cale shook Choi Han’s hand with a gray smile of his own. “Great. I am Cale Henituse.”

 

Thus, the ‘interview’ was finished with an obvious passing grade. Cale pushed the paper on the desk towards Choi Han. It had the list of names and locations of two members of Choi Han’s original party, excluding Beacrox; Mage Princess Rosalyn and Wolf King heir Lock.

 

(Cale quickly pushed away the sudden memory of Beacrox torturing the Archduke who was behind the attempted assassination of Rosalyn. He did not want to remember that.)

 

Cale quickly told him the details of their upcoming journey, Choi Han listening with an air of onyx black. Choi Han was going to come with them before separating at a certain point, and it was because Cale needed him to avoid the crazy dragon. Yes, some dumbass Marquis was raising a crazy dragon, a crazy baby dragon, in secret, using means such as imprisonment and torture to train and tame it.

 

When Kim Rok Soo had been reading [The Birth of a Hero], traces of blue and gray-tinged blue had filled him at that scene. Seriously? These bastards thought that they could tame a dragon, the strongest being in the world? The secret organization - the same one behind the terrorist attack - had supplied the Marquis with a Dragon egg. It was as impressive as it was idiotic.

 

The baby dragon wasn’t even five years old. It had cut into its own life force and ended up going berserk when it escaped. And, in the end, it had died. Choi Han was forced to give it the ultimate freedom; death.

 

To get to the capital, Cale had to go through the village that Choi Han in the novel had stayed in, the same village that the baby dragon was going to attack if it went berserk. He could find a detour, but that would just end up changing way too many things, and Cale couldn’t afford that. So either Choi Han takes care of it or I take care of it. Either way, Choi Han was required to be with him when the time came.

 

“Come to the capital with the owners of these two names,” he gave the rest of the orders to Choi Han. “That is your way of paying me back.”

 

Choi Han’s face scrunched up with cloud gray. It’s a common color for him, Cale thought with a hint of peach. “…I just need to protect these two people?”

 

“If you want to.” Cale shrugged. Really, with how strong those two already were, Choi Han’s protection was unnecessary. Especially when it came to Princess Rosalyn. “Do as you wish. However, you must definitely come to the capital. You must also meet me there without being injured. You can at least keep yourself safe, right?”

 

The hints of yellow in Choi Han’s aura started to disappear.

 

Even so. “Why are you not answering?” Cale prodded him. “Can you do it?”

 

The hints of yellow and pistachio were completely gone by then. Cherry red and crimson roared in the black-haired’s aura. “Yes. I can do it.” 

 

Is he even talking with a more respectful tone now? Cale let it be and dismissed Choi Han, though not without reminding him about their conversation being a secret from then on. Choi Han’s vermillion answer was enough.

 

After falling asleep with lemon tea in his taste buds (literally, who told Beacrox it was a good idea to give him warm lemon honey tea before bed? Actually, nevermind, Cale knew the answer to that), Cale woke up and headed towards the slums immediately. He was still trying to fight off the shivers that came with Ron’s… impromptu tutorials in killing and cutting up a bunny first thing in the morning. Peach and salmon- he’s definitely messing with me. The peach wasn’t new, but who knew that the old assassin still had it in him to tease Cale?

 

At least Beacrox is coming with us. Cale was scared that the chef would refuse, but luckily, he easily agreed. That made everything easier.

 

Cale got his last bag of bread - should be the last, anyways - and headed towards the top of the slums, as per usual now. The siblings were waiting for him, just like before. Ah, Cale noted with a hint of bright yellow. The kids are completely at ease with me right now. The bruise purples were completely gone, now, their dark yellows faint and merely entwined with a bit of light brown. Did they stay up all night waiting for him? There were hints of pale blue on their skin, too.

 

Do these kids not have a home? Cale let his own question go unanswered as he gave the red-haired boy the kids’ shares, before turning around and heading for the tree.

 

It was surprisingly foggy. A hint of periwinkle bubbled within Cale; for a second he absentmindedly wondered if it was the girl’s doing, before shaking the thought out of his head. It didn’t matter who did it. All that mattered was that it gave him enough cover for when he finally got the shield.

 

— More, give me more. Please.

 

The harlequin green and silent cedar in the glutton priestess’ voice were still the same. Had been for the past few days. But the gray inside the hole was steadily turning white. The end is nigh, Cale smiled to himself.

 

But-

 

More, more, more!

 

What?! Cale flinched and took a step back; all it took was a second before the voice’s almost mute cedar to suddenly start roaring. The novel didn’t mention anything like this!

 

More, more! I will give you a present if you bring me more. A present!

 

Ooh? A present?

 

Cale told the soul to wait as he headed off to get more bread, electric yellow thrumming inside of him, joined by orchid as he finally, finally poured the last bag of bread into the hole.

 

There was a loud rumbling, followed by the white light turning transparent, before Cale heard the voice of the glutton priestess again.

 

— It was so, so good!

 

Cale sat, stunned, as the voice started evaluating the taste of the bread of all things, all periwinkle and sunshine yellow and grass green.

 

This wasn’t in the novel! Was this why no one had ever claimed this Ancient Power? Cale could sort of understand. Just how could anyone find something like this? But… if it was never claimed, then, what was the purpose of mentioning the Ancient Power in the novel at all?

 

The voice continued yapping, coral pink, so Cale tried to cut her off, but…

 

Things like this were not available in ancient times. The people of the Forest of Darkness claimed to be servants of a god, yet they only gave me tasteless things.

 

This time, her voice was lemon yellow.

 

What? The Forest of Darkness? 

 

Bright yellow rang inside Cale’s head. 

 

This is important.

 

I was, naturally, banished from that place. They said I was a glutton. A glutton my ass. Of course, I left with my friends. We were planning on putting the world back on the right track.

 

We? There were more?

 

I don’t think I could give up this taste even if I got fat. It’s so unfair that I had to eat dirt and ended up dying!

 

What? “Yes, it was an amazing and professional evaluation,” Cale tried to placate the rather odd coral pink of the voice. “You’re a bit lou-”

 

You understand my evaluation! You are a really good guy! Thanks!

 

…yeah, no. He didn’t know if he could truly communicate with this soul or not. The changes in colors were a bit too much, even for him, although Cale was glad she mostly stuck to coral pink.

 

In any case, the voice stopped speaking after that. The black and ebony of the tree had started to disappear, pure white (life and purity) taking over. It even started to grow turquoise leaves, too, the color itself joining the tree’s aura, as if to instill a sense of trust and faith inside of him. Amidst the strange fog, Cale knelt down near the hole of the tree, looking at the bright white light pouring out of it.

 

He put his hand into the light and closed his eyes. This must be it. He could feel the power itself, just by this; a pure white that settled in his hand. 

 

It will protect you, came the voice of the glutton priestess, The Indestructible Shield; pure white, warm orange (warmth, safety) and turquoise. The colors wrapped around him, slightly off-set by the silver light, gathering and entering his heart.

 

Cale let out a long sigh, lifting his shirt to smile at the almost tattooed mark the Ancient Power left over his heart, the colors mixing to form a comfortable warm orange deep within him. It’s really warm. It was almost enough to make him giddy with sunshine yellow. 

 

From this moment on, the shield will protect him, protect his heart. Maroon (protectiveness) and charcoal gray soon joined the rest of the colors. It should’ve felt weird, with such foreign colors - emotions - taking root inside of him, colors that weren’t his own, but Cale wasn’t worried in the slightest. He knew that they all belonged to the Ancient Power, The Indestructible Shield, maybe even the glutton priestess herself. 

 

So warm.

 

Cale trusted his senses. And he trusted what he had read. This Ancient Power will protect him until the very end.

 

He quickly took out the shield, familiarizing himself with its silver cover and wings. Way too divine design aside, this shield should defend him from at least two attacks of Choi Han’s caliber. Even better? He’ll be able to strengthen this shield on his way to the capital. 

 

So many good things were in his future. Dandelion started to sprout in Cale’s chest; a small but beautiful hope. 

 

Cale placed his hand on the trunk of the tree, smiling at the pure white touch, before he started walking away. He didn’t have anything to do here anymore. He could just head home-

 

He suddenly heard two pale blue-filled mewls. They sounded familiar. Way too familiar.

 

Of course it’s these kids again.

 

The two kittens looked absolutely pitiful, shaking with pale blue like that. Cale let out a dark yellow sigh as they started rubbing their cheeks against his legs. He started to walk, and they followed. They’re coming with me in the end, he grouched mentally. Well, whatever. He needed shelter. Correction: they needed shelter.

 

At least Hans seemed to really, really like them, judging by his explosive electric yellow.

 

“Ah, for your information, they become quiet if you give them food,” Cale couldn’t help but smirk as he saw the kittens flinch, bright yellow and cloud gray enveloping their auras. Cale ignored Hans’ own cloud gray. “The two of them are also siblings.”

 

Even if he didn’t have his synesthesia to help him out, just how wouldn’t he have known by now? The faint scent of medicinal herbs on the silver kitten and the smell of food he’d fed them over the past few days were telling enough.

 

Cale continued to pet the kittens, something almost salmon tingling within him. “Did you think I wouldn’t know?” He smiled. “We’ll talk later.” He was pretty sure his guesses were already correct, but of course, he needed to confirm them first.

 

He quickly prepared to leave again, though not without admonishing Hans, even if the traces of blue behind the butler’s question had been genuine. Hints of yellow filled him as Cale frowned at Hans’ teal, but it couldn’t be helped. He needed to bring this guy along to the capital, too.

 

Genuine sunshine yellow enveloped him as he heard about the ‘iconic trio’ continuing to get along- 

 

“Mr. Ron, Choi Han-nim, and even Beacrox seem to be excited about serving you.”

 

-before it quickly changed to bruise purple once he heard Hans’ next words. Dammit. He really needed to send them away.

 

Regardless, after having Hans confirmed he knew at least a few basic martial arts styles - something that the butler boasted with undeniable orange (pride) - Cale set off towards [The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry]. He had a promise to keep.

 

“I guess nobody is here because of the rain,” Cale mumbled as he glanced around the tea shop, not a single other color in sight. Well, it’s easier for me.

 

“Welcome, young master.” 

 

Billos’ black-tinted red, overwhelming blue and dark orange were unchanging as always. Cale placed an order for three different cups of tea before heading up towards his usual spot. The rain continued to fall heavily outside. Cale frowned as he rubbed his own arms; even this high up, he could still see people outside, shivering in the cold despite their umbrellas.

 

“The rain is pretty strong, isn’t it?” Billos hummed as he placed Cale’s cup of tea on the table. He observed the redhead closely. “Are you cold, young master?”

 

“Just a little bit,” Cale absentmindedly answered, wincing when a spike of lemon yellow entered Billos’ aura. Shit. Again? He quickly took a sip of his tea, the sweet taste of apple making him hum with grass green, washing away the pale blue in his skin. Better this than Ron’s lemonade.

 

“Young master, I heard that you are going to head to the capital,” Billos eventually said, his aura silent, almost mute.

 

What’s with him? “Are you going to keep sitting there?” Cale shot back, frowning. “Don’t you have work to do?”

 

Billos smiled. Golden yellow (intrigue). “I will be heading to the capital as well. I guess I will follow after you.”

 

“And?”

 

“Young master, it seems like you have changed.” Billos’ sudden onyx black made Cale turn to look at him. Billos simply smiled again. “You seem different from your nickname.”

 

“Which one?” Cale snorted, dark amber (sarcasm). “Trash?” What is his problem? Should I have gotten a bit drunk and broken a chair or something? That sounded troublesome, but then again, it wouldn’t be his problem…

 

“Yes. You are right. Trash. Haven’t you always been a trashy young master?”

 

Cale would’ve gasped if he didn’t know that Billos’ question was genuinely golden yellow. He put on a coffee smile. So he’s going to play like this? Alright then. “Billos. You can’t call your father, ‘father’. You can’t call your brother, ‘brother’ either.”

 

Billos’ golden yellow disappeared instantly, replaced with burgundy. Cale almost wanted to laugh. Wasn’t he the one who started it first?

 

Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had no family of his own. Or, well, he did now, but he had never lived a life as a bastard, like what Billos was currently doing. That was why he couldn’t relate to Billos when it came to that. However, if there’s one thing he could relate with this future merchant owner…

 

“Are you going to keep being the bastard? Are you satisfied with only that?” Cale grinned. “I know you’re not.” He leaned back in his chair, a hint of caramel (nostalgia) in his tongue as he continued on, even if it wasn’t his own past. “I’ve acted like trash for about ten years, ever since I started when I was eight years old.”

 

The original Cale Henituse was kind of amazing, in that sense.

 

Ah . Someone - two people, actually - were coming up the stairs. Amber, blinding yellow and fiery red. Black-tinted purple, fiery red, drowning blue and charcoal gray. Ron and Choi Han. Cale had already taken to memorizing the sound of their footsteps (it was practically impossible to get Ron’s, the damn assassin, but somehow, he managed); from then on, it wasn’t hard to assign those with their auras.

 

But he wasn’t done talking to Billos just yet. “Billos. It’s okay to throw away something you’ve been doing for around ten years.” A sense of coral pink sparked in Cale’s chest (he might need to take a step back from Hans for a while. He refused to even think about the glutton priestess). “I can’t live as trash forever. Aren’t you the same?”

 

Cale was going to live the way he’d always wanted to. And Billos was going to do the same. 

 

That’s what the both of them, the two people with boundless dark orange, wanted. That’s what they deserved.

 

Coffee and dark orange started to grow in Billos’ aura as he started to snicker, his black-tinted red dissipating, dark yellow replacing it. “I am indeed tired of it,” he laughed, making Cale shrug. 

 

“See? I told you.”

 

Choi Han and Ron sat down while Billos walked away. Cale smiled, grass green, as the three made eye contact. Good. This was enough. It’s what had happened in the novel, and it should be a good sign, now that it had happened again.

 

For some reason, Ron asked Cale if he knew Billos, his words a mix of lemon yellow and cloud gray. Strange. Cale completely ignored Choi Han’s rich blue (was that admiration??) words. Nothing good will come from that.

 

Billos briefly returned with the other two cups of tea Cale had ordered from before. One for Choi Han, a sort of plum tea which was the closest to a Korean tea Cale could find, and for Ron…

 

Warm lemon tea, obviously.

 

“I specially ordered this for you since it seems like you like it a lot.” Seriously, he should’ve done this a long time ago. The rush of grass green and sunshine yellow was addictive. “Why else would you bring it for me everyday?”

 

Ron’s annoying aura blanking out to a fuzzy gray made it better

 

Take that, old man!

 

Cale would’ve liked the moment to last a bit longer- unfortunately, Ron drinking the tea without any complaints whatsoever ruined that. 

 

Goddammit.

 

Luckily, even Choi Han was annoyed at Ron setting down his cup with an audible clank, proven by the burgundy in his frown and words. “Why don’t you enjoy your tea a little more quietly?”

 

(Cale took a quick glance at him. Choi Han seemed to be enjoying his own tea, judging by the undertone of grass green. He never actually had plum tea as Kim Rok Soo, but his coworker had liked it quite a bit, so it’s nice to see that Choi Han liked it himself.)

 

In any case, Ron glared back at Choi Han with a burgundy of his own. Cale merely let them be. This was how their relationship worked in the novel, anyways, and it wasn’t a bad thing that it continued to be the same way now.

 

Everything’s a bit twisted, but whatever. My life comes first.

 

His life was the top priority. And after that, the lives of the people in his territory. The only important thing was for all of them to live peacefully without any worries. What else do you need?

 

For Cale, who had been Kim Rok Soo, whose only goal in life had always been to survive, this was all that he ever wanted. Nothing mattered as long as he could live.

 


 

“Ah, I forgot about the two of you.”

 

The two kittens were staring at him when Cale walked into his room. Honestly, he was still processing his earlier interaction with Choi Han. The black-haired had returned to his own room, saying that his heart needed to be stronger in order to be someone who could protect another.

 

Cale believed him. It was hard not to, when he could clearly see the red-tinged gold (determination) in Choi Han’s aura, surrounding him like fire.

 

…the fact that Choi Han , of all people, wanted to get stronger filled Cale with overwhelming purple, though. 

 

Hans approached him and Ron, coral pink, rich blue and grass green dominating his aura. “Young master, what do you think? Aren’t they even cuter, lovelier, and more adorable now?” His eyes were filled with pink (affection) as he looked at the kittens. “They are so mean though, they wouldn’t even let me pet them. Haha! Don’t you agree?”

 

“Oh, um, I guess so.”

 

The butler really liked cats. Fortunately he was still very good at his job; Cale couldn’t feel any harlequin green coming from the kittens anymore. In fact, despite the burgundy in their eyes as they looked towards Hans, they were filled with a lot of grass green and sunshine yellow. They certainly looked and felt much healthier than before. It was easier for Cale to look at them now, too, so it was a win-win in his book.

 

Cale had Ron sent away Hans before stepping in for a quick shower. Once he was done, though, he raised an eyebrow, feeling a bit of cloud gray. He was gone for about ten minutes or so, just what had happened for the kids to have a bit of bruise purple and orchid in their auras?

 

Ron left to get Cale his dinner. Cale sat down at the sofa, tilting his head as he looked towards the whining kittens huddling far away from him. “You two are part of the Cat Tribe, aren’t you?” The two heads bobbed in agreement. “You ran away from your tribe.” Bright yellow, before it mellowed into deep blue. 

 

That wordless answer was enough.

 

“Are you planning on following me?” The kittens answered by approaching him, making skin contact as they did so. Cale hummed. It was easy to feel their vermillion; they clearly wanted to stay with him. His own vermillion settled the deal. “Alright. Then make yourselves useful.”

 

The kittens mewled, grass green. 

 

The older sister, the silver kitten, On. The little brother, the red kitten, Hong. 

 

Their harlequin green was gone, but they still wanted more cake and meat. Of course, Cale was going to give them as much cake and meat as they wanted. Children needed food to grow. And these kittens were going to become useful in order to pay for their meals.

Notes:

Dingy yellow: (physical sensation) dull pain, itchiness
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Muddled teal: dishonesty
Black: death, mystery
Light brown: exhaustion
Crimson: respect, appreciation
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Bruise purple: wariness
Dark yellow: weariness
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Ebony: death, Dark Mana
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Indigo: concern, worry
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Dark purple: dread
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Overwhelming blue: negativity, apathy, self-centered
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Light blue: friendly
Coffee: humorless
Teal: honesty, bluntness
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Hints of yellow: distrust, doubt
Cherry red: confidence
Gray: ambiguity, formal, neutrality
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Salmon: light-hearted teasing
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Pale blue: (physical sensation) painful cold, freezing
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Harlequin green: (physical sensation) hunger
Cedar: desperation, panic
Pure white: life, purity
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Maroon: protectiveness
Charcoal gray: strength
Dandelion: hope
Black-tinted red: frustration (to the point of anger)
Dark orange: greed
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Dark amber: sarcasm, deadpan
Caramel: nostalgia, reminisce
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Black-tinted purple: anger from grief/sadness/despair
Rich blue: admiration
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Red-tinged gold: determination
Overwhelming purple: fear
Pink: affection

Chapter 3: The Journey™

Notes:

Holy shit is that a Persona 3 reference-

Anyways, this chapter went through.. quite.. a lot of diversions compared to canon lol it's also a tad bit longer so buckle up (btw there's a slight implication of vomiting but it's nothing graphic so)

Enjoy~ or not idk

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Four days later, Cale was sitting down for breakfast with his family. It was the day he left for the capital, so he felt it was only appropriate for one more meal together before leaving the Henituse territory.

 

“It doesn’t look like you’re nervous.”

 

Cale simply smiled at his father’s pastel pink words, grass green drumming inside of him. These past few days had been heaven, actually.

 

Since I didn’t get beaten to a pulp!

 

But…

 

“Father. It looks like the number of people in the envoy has grown again. Didn’t I ask you to reduce the number?”

 

Hans and Ron were enough. And yet the number of servants accompanying him to the capital had increased?

 

“Ah, about that…”

 

Just as Cale was about to question Deruth’s pistachio-

 

“That was my decision.”

 

Onyx black. It was Violan, Deruth’s wife and Cale’s stepmother. In terms of appearance and even personality, she was so much like her son Basen. 

 

(Onyx black, tulip pink, amethyst (leadership), fiery red and beige. She was a good woman.)

 

“We can’t have someone from our family looking poor and terrible just because you want to go with such a small envoy,” she continued, onyx black unchanging, before pausing. “…I am not saying that you are terrible.”

 

Cale huffed. “Even I know that much.”

 

Pistachio returned to Violan’s expression before she continued. “People, especially nobles, care a lot about appearances.” Cale quietly watched her. “Art is not for those human tras- mm.” Was she about to say ‘trash’? “Anyways, there are a lot of people who think that appearances reveal everything about a person.”

 

She didn’t want Cale to be negatively judged if he were to take only a few servants with him. Cale could understand that. If he could, he’d also want to take as many people as possible. But… he’ll have to sort the issue with the crazy baby dragon on their way to the capital. It’d be troublesome if anything unsightly happened because he had too many servants with him.

 

If he failed to release the dragon… a lot of people might get hurt. People in the village might get hurt. His people might get hurt. Cale didn’t want that. He didn’t want the responsibility that came from it, and furthermore, he didn’t want the reflections of people’s injuries to hit him. He had dealt with all of those things ever since he was young, as Kim Rok Soo. He didn’t want to deal with all of that again in this life if possible.

 

“Art is the mirror of the soul.”

 

Violan raised her head. Her expression didn’t change as they held eye contact, but Cale needed to be blind to not see the bright yellow flashing in her aura, followed by the faintest of grass green. “…You do know about that.”

 

“Yes, I do know.” He’d seen many things these past few days, going around the territory preparing for this trip alone. “Sculpting is not just cutting into a chunk of marble. It’s creating a reflection of what is in your heart.” Cale looked down at his plate as he recited those words he’d ended up memorizing. “I read that on the plaque at the Gallery.”

 

They were Violan’s own words, after all.

 

Finally vermillion entered the Countess’ aura. “…Do as you wish. I will reduce the number of people going with you, but, in return, the carriage and everything in it shall be of the highest quality. That is how it should be for us Henituse people.” Orange, too, and grass green. 

 

Cale easily agreed. He’s not going to turn her offers down; he liked expensive stuff, after all.

 

He heard Deruth letting out a fake cough, and his next questions were, for some reason, tinged with peach and grass green. “Did you verify the information from Hans regarding the personalities of all the nobles who will be going to the capital?”

 

“Yes. It was pretty entertaining.” Cale smiled as he stared at the piece of sausage on his fork. It must’ve been expensive to get all of that information. He’s lucky he transmigrated into this family. “There are some petty ones, some stupid ones, some smart and scary ones. Even some who are desperate for power. Looks like all sorts of people are coming this time.” Not to mention some stupidly nice people, villains and trash as well. 

 

People watching had never been Kim Rok Soo’s favorite pastime- he preferred to use all of that time to slack. However, it was certainly quite fun, every now and then. 

 

He almost couldn’t wait to see what sort of people had been mingling around Cale Henituse, what their colors were.

 

“You read the file I sent you,” there was a brief bright yellow in Deruth’s voice, before it quickly disappeared. “Ahem. Anyways, do as you please. But, Cale...”

 

“Yes, Father.”

 

“I heard a strange rumor.”

 

Cale flinched, bruise purple filling him, but luckily it was just about The Indestructible Shield’s tree - the man-eating tree, really, but not anymore - changing in appearance. He exchanged a few more words with his father before both the Count and Countess bid him farewell; they had too much work to do to see him off. 

 

Cale didn’t mind. He made eye contact with his two younger siblings standing nearby, pistachio swimming around them. “What?”

 

Basen just shook his head, but little Lily approached him. He quickly looked at her aura; cream, bubblegum, snow white (innocence) and orange. It fit her. “P- Please have a safe trip.”

 

“Thanks. Be safe here too.”

 

“Yes!”

 

A bit of orchid entered her aura as Lily quietly looked at him. Cale hummed. “Should I buy you a present during my trip?”

 

“Really?!” Bright yellow morphed into sunshine yellow. 

 

As I thought, she wanted a present. “Yes. What would you like?”

 

“A sword!”

 

Hold up.

 

“...what?”

 

“Please buy me a sword.”

 

…a seven-year-old wants a sword??

 

“Hyung-nim, Lily’s dream these days is to become a swordsman.” Basen told him; he must’ve seen the gray-tinged blue on Cale’s expression. Is that orange I hear?

 

“Is that so?” Actually, Cale could see it. Lily definitely had the physique to be one. Besides, she was still young. There’s nothing wrong with her experimenting with her dreams right now. Money would never be an issue, either. “I guess it would suit her.” Lily’s eyes sparkled, electric yellow and orchid brightening. Cale couldn’t help his chuckle. “I’ll buy you an expensive one.”

 

Next, Cale turned towards his younger brother. Basen’s orchid wasn’t as evident as Lily’s, but it was still there. “Do you want something too?”

 

“A fountain pen.” Grass green and sunshine yellow.

 

“Got it.”

 

And with that, he bid farewell to his siblings, and headed off to set for the capital.

 


 

Cale was not pouting. He was not sulking. He was not.

 

But that certainly did not stop his burgundy from showing. 

 

“...why is it that their seat is better than my own?” 

 

What is this special treatment???

 

“Young master, shouldn’t our precious cats travel comfortably on this trip? They are so small and precious!”

 

Hans, that bastard. Ah, well. The guy didn’t know that On could create fog (his guess had been right) and Hong could create poison. His loss. He hasn’t seen them using their abilities yet. 

 

The two kittens’ abilities were mostly at a harmless level for now, but that didn’t make them any less useful. It was why he was bringing them along for this trip; plus, they’ll be a huge help when it comes to releasing the baby dragon. 

 

I didn’t think they’d actually follow me. But this makes everything easier.

 

“Cale-nim.”

 

Cale blinked at Choi Han’s sudden dark brown. “What?”

 

“Is it okay for me to not be in the same carriage protecting you?”

 

Cale’s face scrunched up in gray-tinged blue. Is there any need for that? Choi Han seemed to get his unspoken question, as he merely nodded and backed off. Cale couldn’t understand him at all. 

 

It’s… weird.

 

It’s weird because… over the past few days, Choi Han’s aura had undergone quite a bit of a drastic change. The black-tinted purple hadn’t changed, but in comparison to how explosive it was when they had first met a few days ago, it was almost mute, now. The drowning blue was still there, of course, but… once again, compared to before, it had become really, really faint. The charcoal gray was unchanged. Maroon had joined the fiery red, quietly burning, and… 

 

A new color had joined the mix. Cale saw it in Choi Han’s expression, when they were preparing to leave, aimed towards him. 

 

Pearl white. 

 

(When he was young, Kim Rok Soo had seen a man and a woman out having dinner together. It wasn’t a particularly special memory; and yet, it had stayed a core memory in his mind, up until adulthood. They had been leaving when the man pulled the woman aside, presenting her with a bead of gleaming, sparkling pearl necklace. 

 

Kim Rok Soo had seen the woman’s radiant smile, the look in her eyes, as she hugged the man, clutching the pearl necklace as if it was the most precious thing ever. 

 

The necklace had been white. 

 

Pearl white.

 

Gratitude.

 

Cale didn’t understand why Choi Han felt such a thing towards him. All he did was help him out a bit, so why…?

 

And… Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had read [The Birth of a Hero]. He knew that it took a long time for Choi Han to recover from the events that had befallen Harris Village. Even when traveling with his other party members his anger and despair were still there, lying dormant, just waiting to be lit up again.

 

He’s not recovered completely, but… he still recovered pretty quickly, huh?

 

Surely it didn’t have anything to do with the pearl white he felt? Cale tasted lemon yellow, but he let it be. 

 

This might be good for me anyways-

 

“I don’t think this is your spot.”

 

Bright orange (shamelessness) and gold (arrogance). Cale clicked his tongue.

 

The Vice Captain of the Henituse territory’s Knight Brigade, Hilsman. He was using the fact that he’s the leader of the envoy to look down on Choi Han, unaware of the black-haired’s actual strength. 

 

Too bad for him. But he’ll learn soon enough. 

 

Overwhelming purple will prevent the Vice Captain from sleeping any time soon. That thought sent a wave of grass green towards Cale for some reason. And if he ended up shutting the carriage door right in the Vice Captain’s face? Well, no one needed to know that.

 

Cale was hoping for a normal, uneventful trip- not that it happened, of course. Not in this damn fantasy world.

 

Case in point? Bandits. The instant they left the territory.

 

“You think they can’t see the symbol on my carriage?” Cale asked aloud with a persimmon (mocking) smile.

 

On yawned, cool gray. “I guess so.”

 

“Idiots! Beginners!” Hong hollered, peach.

 

Cale fully agreed. He’s not afraid of some bandits, no matter how many there were.

 

“Young master, it looks like we will need to take a break,” Ron’s smile was an admittedly amusing combination of persimmon and peach, this time. “There seem to be quite a lot of rabbits here.”

 

…how could I be afraid of bandits when my servant is an assassin?? Not to mention Choi Han!

 

Vicious people, all of them. He turned away.

 

But-

 

They’re just bandits. He didn’t think that they would be a big deal. 

 

And he was right, at first.

 

But then-

 

The screams started. 

 

Ah. He saw it coming. Cale swore he did. And yet he couldn’t stop the flash of white (it hurts) that hit him, followed by dirty yellow (ah- ah- it hurts-) and ended in ugly yellow (it hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts IT HURTS-). They gripped his elbows, his legs, his wrists, and it was suffocating. Cale gasped for air, curling into himself as he trembled, the overwhelming purple and ugly yellow loud in the bandits’ screams and it hurts it hurts it hurts-

 

It felt like an eternity before the screams finally stopped (it must’ve been only a few seconds), and so did the pain.

 

Ah… this body… Cale heaved, unable to stop himself from shaking as the ugly yellow slowly and painstakingly dissipated into faded red. It’s not good. It’s really not good. He had assumed that the pain wouldn’t be much for him, for Kim Rok Soo, who had grown up used to all sorts of pain. But he quickly realized that he was wrong. 

 

He - his soul, that was - might be the 36-year-old Kim Rok Soo who had fallen asleep after reading [The Birth of a Hero]. But Cale - the body that he was currently in - was still an 18-year-old who hadn’t gone through anything that Kim Rok Soo had gone through. There were still dissonances between the soul and the body. Just because Kim Rok Soo was used to feeling the physical pain of others didn’t mean that it would stay the same, now that he was Cale Henituse. 

 

This 18-year-old body was much, much weaker than his original 36-year-old one.

 

I need to be stronger, was Cale’s only thought, fuzzy gray blanketing him. Dimly, he registered two weights leaning against him, almost cedar. Ash gray and carrot orange. Ah. The cats. Did they see all of that? He lifted a hand to pet them both. Mm. They were shaking, overwhelming purple and indigo, their mewls quiet and trembling.

 

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled, muddled teal. He wasn’t sure why he was apologizing. He didn’t even mean it.

 

This is only the beginning. 

 

Bruise purple pooled at the bottom of his stomach. Just how was he going to handle releasing the baby dragon, the abused baby dragon, if this much was enough to rattle him?

 

I need the next Ancient Power, he reminded himself. I need the Vitality of the Heart. 

 

He’ll only end up getting it after releasing the dragon, but…

 

No. I’ll have to make do. 

 

It’ll be hard, but I can manage.

 

At least he won’t die. It will be painful, but… he won’t die. That was enough for periwinkle to bubble in his skin again. He continued petting the kittens; they’d stopped shaking now that he’d stopped, too. He ignored the cloud grays and remnants of overwhelming purple he could feel from them.

 

“...About a day and a half.” 

 

He had that much time before reaching the place where the baby dragon was being held captive. Cale forced himself to relax. He still had time.

 

They stopped to camp for the night and have dinner. Cale stared at the rabbit soup placed in front of him. He tasted vomit green, repulsing and absolutely disgusting, as he turned to look at Choi Han, whose sunshine yellow was obvious. I can’t even blame Ron this time. Dammit.

 

“Would our precious kitten-nims like to eat the jerky that I prepared for you?” pink coloured Hans’ words as he approached the kittens, who were blatantly asking for Cale’s untouched soup. “It is very healthy, without any salt or preservatives.”

 

Cale snorted. There’s no way they’d want it. And he was correct. He took a look around, basking in the peaceful sky blue enveloping their area. It didn’t feel like they just had their first ‘battle’ at all, if it weren’t for the bruise purple in the knights’ auras as they peeked towards the quiet Choi Han.

 

It was the black-haired swordsman who had fought- no, disarmed (literally) the bandits. Cale of all people knew that. Maybe it would’ve been better for Choi Han to kill them, but he didn’t; which was good in general, but not good for Cale’s health. Not like he could blame him for it.

 

In any case, Choi Han’s speed and brutality definitely rattled the Vice Captain, judging by the man’s overwhelming purple. I called it. Choi Han’s orange and grass green smirk spoke volumes, too. 

 

Choi Han had no issues beating up a Count’s son in the novel, after all. There’s no reason for him to bow down to the Vice Captain who’s weaker than he is.

 

No one should mess with Choi Han, now. 

 

“Hong, be careful,” Cale absentmindedly chided the red kitten playing near his feet. Said kitten gave him a burgundy mewl, continuing to chase after the butterflies in the nearby bushes. Cale let him be as he looked like he was having fun. 

 

But then Hong accidentally ran into Cale’s leg, and he jolted as he felt a sudden flash of white throughout his whole body. 

 

What the hell?! Cale hissed to himself as he doubled over, panting as he waited until the pain slowed into a faded red. It didn’t disappear.

 

Phantom pain. 

 

Kim Rok Soo hadn’t had one since he was 28 years old.

 

Just how strong is this dissonance?! This body isn’t completely weak either, so why…? 

 

Hong was only a small kitten, too. And yet he caused this bad of a reaction just by running into Cale a bit? Was it because they only had the whole bandit issue an hour ago?

 

This is bad.  

 

If things continued like this when they found the baby dragon…

 

I will actually collapse.

 

Kim Rok Soo had collapsed a dozen times in the past due to this damn condition. None of them were ever enjoyable. He couldn't let that happen now.

 

This might mess with the time frame.

 

Cale couldn’t afford that. At least the baby dragon will be released by then, but if he collapses, the journey towards the capital might be extended. It would cause a chain of reactions that Cale simply couldn’t be bothered with right now. 

 

I can’t collapse.  

 

That’s his main goal.

 

“Cale-nim!”

 

Ah. 

 

“I’m fine,” Cale grumbled, lifting his head, grimacing as the faded red spiked for a bit. He sighed at Choi Han’s clear indigo- not just his own, either. “My leg just cramped for a bit. I’ll be fine.”

 

The knights’ indigo started dissipating, but Choi Han didn’t budge. “Please eat, Cale-nim,” he gestured towards the now cold rabbit soup, frowning. “It’ll make you feel better.”

 

Cale took a fleeting look at the meal, before swiftly turning away. He tasted vomit green again, stronger than last time. Only this time it wasn’t just an emotional sensation. Shit. “No, I don’t have any appetite.”

 

“My son will make you a new dish, young master.”

 

Huh. Cale blinked slowly. Was that the first time Ron’s tone had onyx black in it? He shook his head. He knew - Kim Rok Soo knew - that this wasn’t a matter of food choices. Not anymore. “I really don’t want to eat anything.” No, rather, he couldn’t. He’d just throw it up again. It had happened several times already, after all.

 

Hong jumped into his lap with a distressed mewl, indigo and lily white, while On gently pushed her paws against his thigh. Cale patted them slowly, slowly breathing out. 

 

Fucking hell.

 

“Young master.” There was a soft clank as another plate was placed in front of him, taking away the rabbit soup. Dark brown and indigo. Beacrox. “Young master, please eat.”

 

Any other day, the mouthwatering looking steak would’ve tempted him, but... he knew how good Beacrox’s food was. He didn’t want to waste it. Wasting food is not good. But…

 

“Mn,” Cale groaned. Ugh. “Just a few bites.”

 

He didn’t even manage a second bite before he couldn’t take it anymore. 

 

“Let it out.” Choi Han’s hand rubbed his back. It felt warm. Pistachio, then indigo, then warm orange and green (soothing). There were other colors, too, colors that Cale couldn’t even identify in his state. “Let it out, Cale-nim.” 

 

Ugh. Cale coughed into his hand. Vomit green. He still remembered the first time he’d identified this color, this sensation. It held true even to this day. “Wa- water.” He heard a bottle opening and shook his head. “Gi- give.”

 

This fucking body!

 

He hated this feeling, this murky brown-tinted green. It felt awful. It felt gross.

 

There was a second of silence, before a cold bottle was being pressed into his hands. Mint (refreshing and cooling) washed over his senses as he drank the cold water, heaving once he was done.

 

“Young master.” There was a note of indigo in Ron’s words. I bet he’s never seen Cale act like this before. “Young master, please get some rest.”

 

Cale couldn’t agree more. Light brown dulled the rest of his senses. But he knew he couldn’t rest for too long.

 

“...two hours.”

 

He couldn’t rest for too long.

 


 

“Cale-nim.”

 

“Hm.” Cale blinked the sleep out of his eyes. As promised, Choi Han had come to wake him up after two hours had passed. “What d’you want?”

 

“Are you okay, Cale-nim?” Vivid indigo.

 

“Better.” 

 

He really did feel much better than before. This was what Kim Rok Soo had done every time something like this had happened. It had always worked, give or take some unavoidable things.

 

Choi Han pushed a small bottle of cold water into his hands. Cale drank it in one go. His eyesight cleared a bit.

 

“...you seem used to this.”

 

Cale didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to. There was already green-tinged white (understanding) in Choi Han’s voice. The main character of [The Birth of a Hero], despite his appearance, was no pushover nor idiot. He’s the polar opposite of the two, actually.

 

“Cale-nim,” Choi Han’s hand slowly brushed against his shoulder. Cale hummed, feeling a twinge of grass green despite himself. Light brown still weighed on his bones. He didn’t want to get up at all. “Cale-nim, was that your first time experiencing a battle?”

 

“...with the bandits?” Cloud gray colored Cale’s words. “I’ve never seen so many.” If that’s what you’re asking. 

 

“...I see,” Choi Han mumbled. It was oddly deep blue. “It… must’ve been your first time facing potential death.”

 

Ah. Cale couldn’t help but huff a laugh. So that’s what he meant. Choi Han thought Cale’s earlier ‘breakdown’ was caused by the feud with the bandits. Cale wasn’t going to correct that misunderstanding. First time? He didn’t know just how scared I’ve been this entire time.

 

“The first time is always difficult, Cale-nim. You should study some martial arts,” Choi Han patted his shoulder, his words dark brown mixed with indigo while his motion pastel pink. Ah. I didn’t know this guy had this side to him. “You need to be strong in order to protect yourself. I can help you train, if you want.” 

 

‘You need to be strong in order to protect yourself.’

 

I know that. I know all of that.

 

If he didn’t, then- just how did Kim Rok Soo manage to survive?

 

“I don’t need it,” Cale blurted out. He closed his eyes, feeling Choi Han’s cloud gray through their physical contact. “I don’t need to be strong.” There are Ancient Powers I could take in the future. I don’t need to train myself.

 

“Why not?” 

 

But Choi Han didn’t know his thoughts. 

 

“I have you,” Cale mumbled. He felt bright yellow reacting to his words. “You, Ron, Beacrox, the knights- all of you are strong. Even Hans is strong. You’re all stronger than I am.” 

 

Ron and Beacrox won’t kill him. He knew that, because he could see, feel and hear their auras, their emotions; they didn’t harbor any ill will towards Cale. He wasn’t sure about the future, but he was sure about the present, at the very least.

 

I don’t need anything else.

 

“And I trust my heart.” The pure white, warm orange, turquoise, maroon and charcoal gray surrounding his heart- he trusted The Indestructible Shield. It will protect him. Until the very end. “I will live.”

 

Kim Rok Soo had never been able to die. Cale Henituse will not, either.

 

Choi Han’s bright yellow died down. He didn’t remove his hand, so Cale was able to feel the changes in emotions vividly; sunshine yellow, warm orange, maroon, and pearl white. There was another color, too, but its hue was not clear just yet. Cale could barely even tell that it was there at all.

 

He wondered if he’ll get to see it someday.

 

…no. No, no, wait, dial that back. I don’t want to see it at all.

 

He must’ve gone delirious with his previous nausea. The thought made him shiver.

 

Choi Han gently patted his shoulder again, before he drew back. Cale almost missed his warmth. “...I’ll be practicing with my sword now.”

 

“Wh- right now?” What time is it even?

 

“I need to get stronger.”

 

Red-tinged gold again. Choi Han bowed towards him (why????) before he got out of the carriage.

 

Ugh. Scary punk. He’ll blow the whole Earth away someday, I swear.

 

Cale felt vomit green again. Luckily, it was just the emotion this time.

 

“Young master.” Amber, blinding yellow and fiery red. Only this time… is that periwinkle?

 

“Ron.” Cale finally rubbed his eyes until he could clearly see again. Instantly a burgundy scowl made its way onto his face. “Really?”

 

He just woke up (well, not just, but-) and now he was already being tortured?! 

 

“Drinks like lemonade are good to restore your appetite.”

 

“I have my appetite back already,” Cale grumbled, sighing before sitting up straight. He blinked once he noticed the warm ash gray and carrot orange dozing off near his legs. Since when have they been there? Ignoring that thought, he picked up the cup of lemon tea from Ron, motion pistachio. “Tell the others we’re moving in two hours.” 

 

Instantly Ron’s amber smile fell.

 

Fuck! That’s scary as hell!

 

“Young master, we should extend-” 

 

“No.” The baby dragon will cause a mana explosion in three days. Cale could not afford to take any risks. “We’re moving.” 

 

Ron’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, onyx black. Overwhelming purple nearly took over Cale, but he persisted. He needed this. 

 

“...three hours.” 

 

“Two and a half,” Cale paused, pistachio. “Please.” Vermillion. 

 

It took a while, but finally, finally, Ron agreed with a dark yellow sigh.

 

“We’re stopping in the next village,” Ron told him, onyx black despite his amber smile returning.

 

Cale easily agreed. The next village they’re entering belonged to a Viscount- or, rather, Marquis Stan. The asshole who had imprisoned the baby dragon. His second son Venion was the piece of shit who not only tortured the baby dragon for fun, but had also crippled his own older brother in order to secure the spot as the next heir.

 

Crazy bastards. No, crazy psychos. They even deserve to be called the scums of the Earth. 

 

Cale himself might be trash, but even he wasn’t crazy or suicidal or immoral enough to imprison and torture a baby dragon.

 

We’re dealing with him later, he tried to calm himself. I’ll make him pay.

 

The baby dragon might be a great and mighty dragon, but it was still a baby. A child.

 

Cale wouldn’t stand for another child to be hurt. He won’t.

 

I’m so glad I’m with the Henituse family. He sighed. Our family is extremely great in comparison to theirs.

 

And just like that, two and a half hours passed, and it took another hour until they finally arrived outside the village entrance. Hans turned to look at Cale, his frown filled with indigo. He’d been like that ever since Cale had stepped out of his carriage, despite the redhead’s increasingly burgundy-filled reassurances that he was okay. 

 

“Please wait for a moment, young master. Choi Han-nim and I will look for an inn as soon as possible.” 

 

“Whatever.” 

 

Cale was tired of insisting that he was fine. At least Choi Han didn’t bother him; he simply just peeked towards him every so often, pastel pink and pearl white. 

 

Choi Han’s eyes had a look of caramel, now, with something almost thistle. Cale knew why. This village is just like Harris Village. It was why the Choi Han in the novel had tried so hard to save this village from the berserk baby dragon. The swordsman couldn’t bring himself to abandon the villagers.

 

Cale could understand that. Which was why…

 

“Choi Han.”

 

Bright yellow entered Choi Han’s aura, overtaking the earlier colors. “...yes?”

 

“Do what you need to do,” Cale huffed, maintaining his gray. “Just come back quickly.”

 

Choi Han’s aura tensed, before it melted into grass green and sunshine yellow. The colors suited him, oddly enough. His smile was particularly snow white. “I will be right back, Cale-nim.”

 

Choi Han and Hans started making their way towards the village, but-

 

Another carriage was swiftly heading towards their direction.

 

Cale’s eyes widened; bright yellow, lemon yellow and hints of green started taking root inside of him. Shit. I have a bad feeling about this.

 

Of course that bad feeling ended up being the carriage nearly running over an old man and Choi Han jumping to save the old man.

 

Cale grimaced as he watched the two slammed into a building wall due to the momentum. He felt the now ever-familiar flash of white, faded red and dingy yellow. 

 

Goddammit! Such a cliche! 

 

And to make things better (worse), there was a flag hanging on the carriage. A red snake. The symbol of Marquis Stan.

 

What the fuck? Was he going to meet one of the Stans, now? It would be fine if it was the eldest son, but that’s practically impossible, which meant-

 

Ah, hell.

 

He needed to go there. He needed to make sure that his people were okay and prevent Choi Han from potentially murdering Venion Stan. It’s not like I don’t want Venion Stan to die, because I do, actually, but Choi Han can’t kill him just yet. 

 

It was far too early for that.

 

Venion Stan didn’t deserve a quick and somewhat painless death.

 

“Young master, you are still not well,” Ron tried to stop him from exiting the carriage. “Are you heading over there? Leave it to-”

 

Cale, despite no longer feeling vomit green and murky brown-tinted green, was still tired with faint light brown. He did not want to deal with this shit right now. But-

 

“Who will go if I don’t?”

 

Responsibility. Responsibility over his own people. Responsibility that he hated so much.

 

But it was also the responsibility that might get him what he wanted. 

 

Cale kept his eyes straight ahead as he walked towards the location of the incident, Ron and Vice Captain Hilsman surrounding him as if to protect him. He could see someone slowly stepping out of the carriage. A man with disgustingly beautiful blonde hair. 

 

Venion Stan.

 

Ah. Ah…

 

I want to kill him.

 

Cale wasn’t even near the guy, yet he could already see the outline of his aura. Off-white (acting as if he was pure-hearted when he was not), gold and onyx black (authoritative, the piece of shit- ).

 

A typical and authoritative noble, was what the file from Deruth had called Venion Stan. However, Cale - Kim Rok Soo - knew the truth. 

 

The proofs were laid out right in front of him the closer Cale got to their location.

 

Off-white, gold, onyx black. Orange-tinged black (manipulative) and wine red (bloodlust and dark desires).

 

Cale hated him.

 

“How can you get in the way of a noble person like that?” One of Venion’s lackeys said, cool gray and gold.

 

“What the hell are you saying when someone could have gotten hurt?!” Choi Han was yelling, his aura screaming in scarlet (raw anger). Cale couldn’t stop himself from trembling at the sight of it. “Who was in the way? This only happened because you were driving the carriage like a maniac!”

 

The lackey spouted some more bullshit, but Cale wasn’t hearing it. 

 

“Choi Han-nim seems to be extremely agitated,” Hans whispered towards Cale, dark brown. He frowned. “Young master, you should step back. I can handle this.”

 

Cale just shook his head at Hans’ indigo. We both know that’s not true. Look, Venion was making his way towards them. They’re only making this a big deal because they saw the Golden Turtle on my carriage. If the lackey was actually angry, there should’ve been scarlet in his voice, but there wasn’t. Only Choi Han had it.

 

Hans knew that, too, which was part of the reason why he wanted Cale to step back.

 

He didn’t. 

 

“Choi Han.” Cale placed a hand on the swordsman’s shoulder. “Calm down.”

 

“But, Cale-nim! They could have used another road, but they decided not to do so. And they ended up hurting someone,” his words might not sound like it, but Cale could hear and feel the suppressed scarlet, clear as day. Choi Han gritted his teeth. “How can I just let this be?!”

 

Choi Han.”

 

Cale wasn’t an idiot. He could still feel the dingy yellow and faded red throughout Choi Han’s body, the burning yellow in the old man’s who was just sitting on the ground nearby, the light brown that enveloped the both of them. He could still feel his own light brown and faded red. 

 

He could feel and hear Choi Han’s scarlet. His own anger and Choi Han’s were mixed together.

 

“Calm down.” 

 

Please.

 

But Cale didn’t actually expect Choi Han’s scarlet to quiet down, not even a second later, as easily and quickly as it did. He didn’t expect Choi Han to suddenly look at him with indigo either.

 

What’s with him?

 

But Cale couldn’t pay attention to Choi Han right now. He turned his gaze towards Venion and his lackey, not even bothering to hide his own burgundy glare.

 

He saw the red at the tip of Venion’s white dress shirt. He knew the implication of it.

 

Son of a bitch.

 

“Nice to meet you,” Venion’s amber smile was a thousand times worse than Ron’s. Actually, it couldn’t even compare. “Are you someone from Count Henituse’s household?”

 

You know damn well that I am. Cale swallowed down his scarlet and gave an equally amber-filled smile back. “Yes, I am. Nice to meet you, young master Venion Stan.”

 

Vomit green danced at the top of his tongue. He stopped speaking, feeling as if he’d actually throw up if he did. Not that he didn’t want to throw up on Venion’s pristine dress shoes, but he didn’t know how his knights would react, considering the incident from a few hours ago.

 

Venion hummed. “I have not had any reason to come to this area, and have only heard stories, but I heard that there was someone in the Count’s family who was a free spirit and did not seem like a noble.” His words might have sounded like peach to others, but it practically reeked of persimmon. “I heard that young master Basen Henituse had been taking part in all of the gatherings of the nobles since last year-”

 

“Yes, I am indeed that trash,” Cale forced an even more amber-filled smile, silently gritting his teeth. A surge of grass green entered him when he saw Venion’s lackey’s bright yellow flinch. “One of the trashiest of all of the trash, probably.”

 

Venion slightly smiled, peach. Cale ignored it. “You’re a very interesting person.”

 

Yeah, unlike you.

 

“An unexpected obstacle has made me waste time, but I guess it was a pretty good thing since I got to make your acquaintance, young master Cale.”

 

What the fuck. An unexpected obstacle. Venion was calling an old man an unexpected obstacle.

 

“But it looks like you need to teach your subordinate to clearly distinguish between the people who have the right to travel across this road and this earth, as well as the people who have the right to make them stop.”

 

Venion’s tone was a cool gray, as if he was talking about the weather.

 

Should I just let Choi Han kill this guy?

 

“M- my apologies.” The shaking old man bowed, overwhelming purple and lily white and hyacinth. 

 

Cale inhaled sharply.

 

Hyacinth. 

 

(“Ah, are you interested in that flower, kiddo?”

 

Kim Rok Soo silently looked at the old woman manning the flower shop. Pastel pink and snow white. “What flower is this?”

 

Her eyes followed Kim Rok Soo’s finger, pointing at the purple flowers nearby. 

 

“Ah.” What color was that? Lily white? But why? There was another color that Kim Rok Soo didn’t recognize, either. The woman plucked out one of the flowers, holding it out for him to take. “This is a hyacinth.”

 

“Hyacinth…” He tested the name in his tongue. Hyacinth. “What does it mean?”

 

The woman smiled again. The two colors were back. “This is my daughter’s favorite flower. Was, anyways.” Her eyes seemed so far away. “It means regret, or guilt. Or even ‘I am sorry’.” 

 

Ah. 

 

So that’s the color.)

 

(That day, he learned another color, another word, that was in the old woman’s far away eyes.

 

Thistle.

 

Regret and painful memories go hand in hand, don’t they?)

 

“Young master Venion.” Cale wanted to hit the man. How could he feel grass green at a sight as pitiful as this? “Are you done?”

 

“...I am.”

 

Cale’s knees buckled, and he plopped down to the ground, near the old man. He felt Choi Han grabbing his shoulders, bright yellow almost covering his burning scarlet, but Cale just took a deep breath. 

 

He placed a hand on the old man’s shoulder, feeling another jolt of bright yellow (and bruise purple) at the touch.

 

“Old man.” 

 

“Y- yes?”

 

“Where’s the bar?”

 

“Excuse me?” Cloud gray.

 

Cale felt Choi Han’s grip tightening ever so slightly, as if warning him, but Cale ignored him. “Where can I get some delicious alcohol? As you’ve heard, I’m trash. I don’t feel refreshed in the morning if I don’t have something to drink, so...”

 

Cale struggled to his feet. Choi Han helped him and the old man get up. 

 

(He saw Venion shaking his head, something almost burgundy in his expression. Good.)

 

“Lead the way." 

 

But the old man didn’t move. His aura didn’t change, either.

 

“...are you-” Are you okay?

 

But the old man shook his head, almost cedar, before he looked back and forth between Cale and Venion, his expression pistachio. Cale frowned, but he decided to let it be for now.

 

All that was left to do was shake Venion’s hand. With the hand that had been on the old man’s shoulder.

 

Cale felt the best rush of grass green he’d ever felt in both lives as Venion twitched, cloud gray turning into fuzzy gray before turning into scarlet. “It was nice meeting you today, young master Venion.” No it wasn’t. “If we happen to meet in the capital, let’s have a drink together.” I’ll throw up on your shoes.

 

“…I do not think we would appreciate the same thing, but sure.” Venion’s smile was poorly hiding his burgundy. 

 

Well, he’s not lying.

 

“Yes. Based on our interaction today, it truly looks like only young master Venion deserves to be the future patriarch of the Stan family,” Cale wanted to burn his own tongue. “You are a very cool person.”

 

Grass green and gold entered Venion’s eyes just then. Cale fought the urge to laugh.

 

“Young master Cale is also a very interesting and free-spirited person. Let us meet again in the future.”

 

Hah! As if!

 

The next time they met - truly met - would be when Venion was having his downfall. Cale will make sure of it.

 

He let out a periwinkle sigh when Venion’s carriage finally disappeared from sight. That was annoying. His only solace was that he managed to annoy Venion in some ways. He patted Choi Han’s shoulder with his other hand. “Half of the nobles are like that.”

 

“But you are not like that,” was Choi Han’s instantaneous, almost instinctual, reply. His words were oddly pastel pink. “You’re a better person, Cale-nim.”

 

Cale just rolled his eyes at him and went to inspect the old man. “Did you hurt your leg, old man?” Cale knew he didn’t. There was all sorts of pain in the old man’s body, but none in his leg. “Choi Han, take this old man home.”

 

“N- no need, I am okay,” the old man croaked out. At least the overwhelming purple had disappeared, even if orchid had taken root. “The bar you were talking about-”

 

“No need. I’m not in the mood to drink.” His light brown and remains of vomit green (ugh) hadn’t disappeared. It’s not like he could just drink himself to oblivion after having met that bastard Venion. It wouldn’t work, unfortunately. “Choi Han, you saved him, didn’t you? Might as well take him home-”

 

“My place sells alcohol.”

 

“Hmm?” Bright yellow entered Cale. “Old man, your place is a bar?”

 

“Yes sir,” the old man gave a pistachio smile. “It is this village’s only inn, and has a bar and a restaurant as well.”

 

It’s the only inn, so it must be the best place! “Hans!”

 

Thankfully, Hans and the rest were quick on the uptake. After brushing off the dirt off Cale’s clothes, Ron joined the others, and they all made their way into the village proper.

 

All except for Cale and Choi Han. 

 

“Cale-nim.”

 

“What?”

 

“You’re angry, aren’t you?” 

 

Cale turned towards Choi Han, feeling a twinge of bright yellow.

 

“You’re angry,” Choi Han continued to say. There was only a hint of pistachio in his words. “And you’re not saying anything.”

 

There wasn’t any scarlet nor persimmon in Choi Han’s voice. Only a bit of cloud gray.

 

Only turquoise.

 

Since when did…?

 

“...of course I am angry. How can I not be?” Teal was nearly a foreign sensation for Cale, for Kim Rok Soo, but he pushed through. “He looked down on me, mocked you, and almost killed the old man without any regrets. He didn’t even apologize. He just called the old man an obstacle and moved on.”

 

Scarlet burned in his heart like a wildfire. Yet Cale kept his words and mannerisms a cool gray. 

 

Why didn’t you try to avoid him? Don’t you see that you could have hurt this old man? You almost killed him and you just casually called him an obstacle? Venion, why is he apologizing to you? It’s you who should apologize.” Cale paused. He took a deep breath. “Should I have said all of that? To Venion?”

 

Cale knew that he could speak like Choi Han. He could’ve gotten mad, actually mad, at Venion, just like Choi Han had. 

 

But he didn’t. 

 

“There’s no point.”

 

The ones without backing are weak towards the ones with backing.

 

This was one of the first lessons Kim Rok Soo had learned when he was a kid. There were countless times in the past when he had acted like Choi Han, when he had gotten mad at arrogant jerks and defended helpless people. There were countless times when he’d called people out for their bullshit and tried to grant justice to the ones that had been wronged, like himself. 

 

But it’s no use.

 

In the end, it was the arrogant jerks who had power, who had control, while the helpless ones couldn’t lay a finger on them whatsoever. Their words were taken to be the truth while Kim Rok Soo’s words were taken as a lie, an accusation. And then he would’ve been tied up and beaten to a pulp for it.

 

“I don’t want to speak like that, either.”

 

Not again.

 

The old man, despite his various pains, wasn’t actually injured in the end. Cale didn’t do anything to Venion that would come and bite him in the future as well. There was nothing else to be done. Nothing else needed to be said. Not really.

 

“Compromise against power and accept irrationality. All within limits.” Cale smiled. It didn’t feel like lemon yellow. No, there were only traces of purple. Bittersweet. “And live as I please, just like that. It was the only way.”

 

It’s the only way to survive, in this rotten world.

 

It didn’t matter if it was here or Korea. Both of them were the same in the end, weren’t they?

 

“...Cale-nim…” 

 

Choi Han’s aura was a chaotic mess of hyacinth, lily white and deep blue. Cale just smiled at him. 

 

“It’s fine. It’ll be fine.” His smile turned into a smirk, orchid and electric yellow. “And besides, that bastard will most likely be kicked out of his house soon.”

 

“Huh?” Bright yellow and cloud gray. But Choi Han could tell who Cale was referring to.

 

I’m going to snatch that baby dragon. 

 

Once the dragon is gone, Venion will undoubtedly face the Marquis’ wrath. It would be hard for him to become the next patriarch as well. Just how sweet would that be?

 

I won’t let him go too easily. 

 

“If you’re curious,” Cale said off-handedly, almost cool gray, “you can help me out.”

 

“Whatever it is, I definitely want to help.” Choi Han’s snow white smile almost seemed off-white just then. But it was different from Venion’s own.

 

Even so, Cale couldn’t help but laugh. 

 

“You won’t regret it.” 

 

For himself, the suffering baby dragon, and the trembling old man-

 

“You definitely won’t regret it.”

 

Cale will make Venion pay.

Notes:

Somehow Choi Han became a bit more protective lmaoo

Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Tulip pink: familial love, fondness
Amethyst: power, leadership
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Beige: dependable, reliable, conservative
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Bruise purple: wariness
Cream: wisdom, creativity
Bubblegum: playfulness, feminine, childish
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Black-tinted purple: anger from grief/sadness/despair
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Charcoal gray: strength
Maroon: protectiveness
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Bright orange: shamelessness
Gold: extravagance, arrogance, regal, royalty
Overwhelming purple: fear
Persimmon: mocking
Cool gray: indifference
Flash of white: (physical sensation) sudden pain
Dirty yellow: (physical sensation) revolting, poison
Ugly yellow: (physical sensation) much more intense pain
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Cedar: desperation, panic
Ash gray: maturity, level-headed
Carrot orange: mischief, lightheartedness
Indigo: concern, worry
Muddled teal: dishonesty
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Vomit green: disgust
Pink: affection
Sky blue: peace, tranquility
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Green: harmony, soothing
Murky brown-tinted green: (physical sensation) gross feeling
Mint: (physical sensation) refreshing, coolness, pain-soothing
Light brown: exhaustion
Green-tinged white: understanding
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Pure white: life, purity
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Red-tinged gold: determination
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Dark yellow: weariness
Caramel: nostalgia, reminisce
Thistle: painful memories
Gray: ambiguity, formal, neutrality
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Off-white: falsely innocent/pure, pity
Orange-tinged black: manipulative
Wine red: bloodlust, dark desires
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Dingy yellow: (physical sensation) dull pain, itchiness
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Teal: honesty, bluntness
Traces of purple: bittersweet

Chapter 4: the great (and mighty) dragon heist

Notes:

It's Time™
Chapter 4 for 4 y/o Raon's debut! Nice
Also high time for Cale to suffer even more! Nice

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After the old man had left - seriously, Cale still felt traces of blue at the old man’s obviously incorrect assumption about Cale being a good person - Hans stepped inside his room, his aura bright for some reason.

 

“Young master, you asked only for this box, right?”

 

“Yes. Hand it over.” It was a box containing the most important items when releasing the baby dragon. Cale hummed. “Isn’t a butler not supposed to show their emotion on their face? Especially curiosity?”

 

Hans’ golden yellow was blatant, even without Cale’s synesthesia. “One of the proper etiquettes of a butler is to show all of their emotions to their master,” was Hans’ orange reply.

 

Funny you say that. “Funny man.”

 

“I guess I am a bit funny.”

 

Cale snorted. He didn’t hate impudent people. Not really; he thought they were quite personable. Hans is better than other deputy butler candidates, in that sense. “Get out.”

 

“Yes, sir.” 

 

Hans inquired a bit about their stay before leaving. This was the inn they were going to stay at for three days, before the deadline of the baby dragon causing a mana explosion. If done right, the baby dragon should be safely released before three days pass.

 

Cale opened the box, his smile grass green as he indulged the kittens’ golden yellow. The items were mostly magic tools to help him release the baby dragon; the only downsides were that they were very, very expensive, and he had to personally return them to Billos when he got to the capital.

 

Both Hong and On gasped once Cale revealed the renting price of the Mana Disturbance Tool - 20 million gallons were too much even for him - and tried to avoid the black orb. Of course, Cale chucked the orb their way, in a sudden moment of bubblegum. The kittens had to sit in front of the black orb in the end as Cale gave them their orders. 

 

“There is a cave behind a villa near this mountain, but you can’t go near there at all. Something is being tortured there.” Cale made sure to keep onyx black in his voice. These two had been the potential successors to the Fog Cat Tribe, which was why he trusted them, but they still needed to be warned. “We’re going to rescue it, so you have to be careful.”

 

Hong tilted his head. “Something?

 

“Yes. It’s even younger than you, Hong.”

 

“…Even younger than me?” Dark purple entered Hong’s voice. 

 

Cale nodded. “It’s only four years old.”

 

Overwhelming purple, indigo and lily white entered the kittens’ auras. And then, red-tinged gold. 

 

“We’re going to save it?”

 

“I guess so?” Would this count as saving? Perhaps. Cale wasn’t too sure. “Just stay in your cat form and go bury this orb in the mountain. Do not get caught.” It was practically impossible, but Cale didn’t know what he’d do if they got caught. He placed the black orb inside a small pouch and tied it around On’s neck like a necklace. It’s kind of cute. “Bury it anywhere you want. Be careful.”

 

Anywhere?” On’s eyes gleamed. “That’s easy.”

 

“We even managed to get past our Cat Tribe’s elders to escape!” Hong smiled, coral pink.

 

“Then it should be easy for the two of you,” Cale nodded. “I wouldn’t ask someone useless to do something like this in the first place. But you two are skilled enough.”

 

He was only stating the obvious- so why did their tails start to wag as they stared at him with pearl white and periwinkle? Choi Han is rubbing off on them, Cale thought to himself as the kids left for their errands. Naturally, the kids did as they were told without getting hurt in the slightest. They really earned their 10-tier beef steak.

 

Cale called Choi Han over to his room the next day. 

 

“Have you ever seen a dragon?”

 

Cloud gray tinged Choi Han’s expression. “...a dragon?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“I’ve seen something similar once.”



Yeah, right. As if the monsters in the Forest of Darkness could even compare to the great and mighty dragons.

 

“Dragons are like people, Choi Han.” Cale placed his cup of lemonade on the table. Instead of its usual bitterness, it’s both sweet and sour this time. He really hated Ron sometimes. “Dragons, Beast people, Dwarves, Elves, they’re all like humans. They have their own emotions and lives, too.”

 

If even mindless monsters and trees could have auras, why couldn’t dragons? Elves? But this aspect wasn’t important to Cale, who had been Kim Rok Soo and had seen all sorts of things.

 

“However, such an existence has fallen into darkness ever since it was born,” Cale continued, dark brown. Choi Han sat up straight and paid attention to his words, onyx black in his expression. “The only thing currently lighting up the darkness in its life is torches, and it has never even seen the light of the sun. What kind of life do you think it is having?”

 

To be locked up inside an enclosed area, without any light to look forward to.

 

“It’s being forced to become an existence without rationality.”

 

To live or to die. To survive or to perish.

 

“It has had to suffer through its loneliness, without any family or anything to lean on.”

 

To have black-tinted turquoise (alone, alone, alone-) spreading from deep within the heart. To be deprived from any shades of pink. To know only drowning blue.

 

“Being tortured and abused every day, only left alone when it is barely alive.”

 

Until the red-tinged gold disappears. Until even the dandelion wilts.

 

Until all that was left was the wish to disappear forever.

 

Cale raised his head. Scarlet, drowning blue, black-tinted purple- all of it was swirling in Choi Han’s eyes. Cale took another sip of his lemonade. Lemon yellow. How fitting. “And that existence is nearby.”

 

There was a long silence. Cale took a brief glance towards Choi Han, before turning his gaze away.

 

Thistle. 

 

Choi Han was remembering his own past, tens and tens of years spent alone in the Forest of Darkness.

 

Cale, even if he had once been Kim Rok Soo, couldn’t even start to fathom Choi Han’s pain. Which was why he kept quiet.

 

Choi Han then made eye contact with him. “Will you save it and try to tame it?”

 

Cale nearly spat out his tea. “Are you crazy?

 

“Excuse me?”

 

Why is he confused???? “Why would I try to tame it??” Cale waved away Choi Han’s gray-tinged blue. He really didn’t understand the guy sometimes. 

 

The baby dragon was being abused and tortured by a human. Had been for years. Just how could Cale tame it?

 

Not only that- 

 

He shuddered.

 

Dragons are born extremely arrogant. But, most importantly, if I raise a dragon… that’s pretty much saying I will be at the center of the continents!

 

Cale wanted a slacker life, not- not a busybody life!

 

And the baby dragon was supposed to die. Cale only needed to get the baby dragon out of its prison and it will easily make a life for itself; dragons were naturally independent and strong creatures, after all. There was no reason for them to be raised by a much weaker human. He didn’t want to even bother taking care of a dragon anyways.

 

The dragon will live a much better life than I did. It can’t come with us.

 

“Then?”

 

“Why are you asking such an obvious question?” Cale couldn’t help but laugh at Choi Han’s cloud gray. “It had already suffered for years. I’ll just let it go to live a free and peaceful life. Shouldn’t a dragon live like one?”

 

Green-tinged white settled into Choi Han’s expression. “…I see. Then will we be saving that dragon?”

 

“Indeed,” Cale nodded. “Which is why I need your help.”

 

“Anything. I will do anything to help.”

 

Cale frowned at the unnecessary red-tinged gold in Choi Han’s voice. “No need to go overboard. I have no plans to kill anybody, if possible. We’ll do it as quietly as we can.”

 

“I see,” Choi Han suddenly smiled, rich blue. Cale blinked at him. “You really are a good person, Cale-nim.” 

 

Cale scoffed. “As if.” He stood up. “Go and tell Ron to prepare some alcohol on the first floor.”

 

“...what?” Cale flinched at the sudden burgundy in Choi Han’s frown. “Cale-nim, are you really going to drink?” Did you forget what happened a few hours ago? Choi Han’s dark brown stare seemed to say. Are you going to make yourself sick?

 

“I’m not going to drink too much. I’ll stop if I feel sick,” Cale ended up trying to negotiate. Since when is this punk so bold?! He’s scary! Cale felt like Choi Han was going to beat him up if he did something wrong. That’s how scary Choi Han’s frown was. “The rest of the envoy is going to be drinking, too, so don’t worry.”

 

“...Alright.” Choi Han’s burgundy finally dissipated. “I’ll keep watch over you, Cale-nim.”

 

“Naturally.” 

 

Cale wasn’t interested in provoking burgundy in Choi Han anymore, let alone scarlet

 

The main character is no joke…

 

At least the rest of the envoy had a great evening, relaxing and drinking- even if it took a while to convince them to let him drink, and then to convince them that no, he won’t throw alcohol bottles at them. Cale still shuddered in overwhelming purple as he recalled Ron’s dark brown gaze. He slowly drank straight from the bottle, aware that his face was turning bright red, despite his mind being perfectly clear. Cale Henituse was a person who flush easily when drinking; funnily enough, Kim Rok Soo had been the same, but to a less noticeable degree. 

 

Cale didn’t particularly enjoy drinking; it was fun every once in a while, but he had never been an avid drinker. Bottles of alcohol still triggered some thistle within him.

 

Regardless, he didn’t feel too bad, even managing to drink five bottles before he started to taste vomit green in his tongue. It wasn’t quite yellow-tinged green (sickness), but… he was a bit more affected by the bandit incident (and the Venion incident) than he had originally thought.

 

“Send more of the alcohol to everybody here,” Cale ordered, ignoring the soldiers’ orange cheers. He - purposefully - staggered as he stood up. “Choi Han, come support me. I’m going to rest now.” Choi Han was by his side in an instant. Cale frowned at the black-haired’s indigo. Why is he so worried about me? “The rest of you relax and enjoy yourselves. Bye.”

 

They quickly left the room, and Cale let out a quiet, periwinkle exhale. Only one person left. He caught Ron following behind Choi Han, footsteps and aura just about mute. He won’t care about what I’m doing, right? “Ron, I’m going out to play,” Cale tried not to let Ron’s unusual onyx black - and indigo, weirdly enough - deter him. “Got it? I’ll be back soon.”

 

He wasn’t sure why he said that last part. 

 

“I understand,” Ron smiled, amber. Just when Cale thought that’d be the end of that- “But please bring Choi Han-nim with you, young master.”

 

Huh?  

 

“S- sure,” Cale agreed, slightly bewildered. Choi Han’s cloud gray twitch told him he’s not the only one. 

 

“Then I will be waiting for the both of you.” 

 

Wha-? 

 

“Just- don’t,” Cale sighed, already feeling dark yellow. What is going on? He heard Hans’ footsteps coming closer, indigo dampening his usual orange. “Hans, Ron, don’t wake me up unless it’s an emergency, got it?” 

 

“Of course, young master,” there was a hint of periwinkle in Hans’ voice. Huh?? “Please rest well.”

 

“This Ron will be standing right outside your room, young master.” A hint of grass green. Cale gave up. “I will bring Choi Han-nim back to your room in a few minutes.”

 

…yeah, Cale gave up.

 

A few minutes later, Choi Han entered Cale’s room, bright yellow crossing his features. “Cale-nim?” 

 

“You wear it, too,” Cale tossed the other black outfit, identical to the one he was wearing, towards Choi Han, pulling down his mask. It was the outfit of the secret organization from [The Birth of a Hero]. He had ordered the outfits and added the details himself in advance; it’ll work well to hide their identities later. 

 

“...are we doing something bad, Cale-nim?” Choi Han asked when no explanation was given. There was a hint of pistachio and golden yellow in his tone. But no lemon yellow.

 

Should I be worried?

 

“We’re doing something bad to Venion Stan,” Cale simply replied. Grass green and orchid swirled inside of him pleasantly. 

 

“Ah.” Bright yellow entered Choi Han’s eyes again, before he nodded, his own grass green bright. “Then please give the other mask to me.”

 

Cale gladly did so. He quickly introduced the kittens (On and Hong) and dog (Choi Han) to each other before preparing to leave. Choi Han was quick to suggest carrying Cale outside the window so he could leave the inn without getting hurt; it looked like the swordsman’s indigo wasn’t going to die down soon.

 


 

The time for the ‘Great and Mighty Dragon Heist’ (name given by yours truly) had come.

 

“I just need to take out the guards?” 

 

“Yes,” Cale replied to Choi Han’s orchid and golden yellow with onyx black. “You are the only one I can rely on to cover my back.” At least for now. 

 

Choi Han nodded, vermillion. “I will definitely live up to your expectations.”

 

I know you will. “As I’ve mentioned, make sure they see our outfit and then knock them out. Don’t kill them, and don’t show them your sword art, either. You remember what to do after that, right?”

 

If Kim Rok Soo’s definition of aura was the colors making up a person’s personality and emotions, the definition of aura in [The Birth of a Hero] was a swordsman’s ability and power. Choi Han’s aura in [The Birth of a Hero] was said to be black and transparent; it fit Kim Rok Soo’s own definition of aura pretty well, in the end.

 

“Yes, I remember it all.”

 

“Good. I’ll leave it to you.”

 

After handing over the voice changing device to Choi Han and assuring the kittens they will get their meat after the mission (he didn’t understand why their orchid turned into too little yellow (disappointment) though), it was now a battle against time. The Mana Disturbance Tool worked like the charm that it was, and it got chaotic really quickly.

 

Relying on Choi Han’s quick work, On’s fog and Hong’s poison, Cale darted towards the cave entrance. The enemies’ bright yellow, overwhelming purple and almost drowning blue screams were almost fun to listen to; if it weren’t for the burning yellow. Cale grimaced, hissing as he felt dirty yellow muffling his senses, courtesy of the poison. Cale might be immune to Hong’s poison, but the enemies weren’t, and Cale could feel what the enemies felt.

 

Dammit. Cale quickly followed the kittens into the cave, leaving Choi Han’s behind as a distraction. “I leave it to you.”

 

Choi Han was saying something to the enemies; Cale couldn’t hear what the words were, but he could still hear the maroon and fiery red in the black-haired’s tone.

 

The torturer was inside, cedar and overwhelming purple roaring in his aura. Cale ignored his shouts and signaled towards the kittens; fog enveloped the area, followed by dirty yellow. Ah, hell, Cale groaned as he looked away from the convulsing torturer. I’m going to get used to this, won’t I? He wasn’t even talking about the ambushes, which was saying something.

 

Cale shut his eyes as he rummaged through the torturer’s clothes for the key. Luckily, the guy was no longer making noise, which was good for Cale’s reflecting synesthesia. He left the guy behind and headed towards the farthest corner of the cave.

 

Holy sh-

 

If Cale wasn’t already bracing himself for the impact, he would’ve collapsed instantly. A flash of white shook his senses, before he was violently hit with the taste of copper in his mouth, much worse dirty yellow and so, so much ugly yellow, traveling from his toes all the way to the top of his head, churning his insides and frying his brain. 

 

Holy shit. 

 

Cale gasped as his legs failed him and he fell down the floor, holding onto a nearby wall as he trembled. 

 

Holy shit.  

 

The scent of blood only seemed to grow stronger the longer he was there. He fought the urge to lie down on the ground and curl into a ball; he didn’t remember the last time he wanted to do such a thing. 

 

What the hell. What the hell.

 

It’s been years since he’d last felt this much excruciating pain. And to think it-

 

And to think it’s because of this dragon right here.

 

A small, curled up black dragon, covered in red as it quietly laid with its eyes closed. 

 

This child-

 

It’s been dealing with this pain? Every day? For the past four years?



And it was still alive?

 

Cale slowly closed his eyes; On and Hong were rubbing their heads against his side again, mewling with indigo and overwhelming purple. It felt like deja vu. Just like before, they had noticed he was in pain. He quickly petted them, trying to breathe carefully as he shakily stood up to unlock the prison’s door. 

 

He threw a scarlet glare towards the luxurious couch inside the prison (Venion that motherfucking piece of shit) before breathing in, then he turned to look at the dragon.

 

Overwhelming purple and ugly yellow. The dragon was barely even a meter long, heavily chained with a mana restriction collar around its neck.

 

What the fuck, man.

 

Cale knew that the dragon was awake. The lack of a muted aura aside, the dragon’s eyelids were shaking, even when its eyes were closed.

 

“Hey.” Cale did everything he could to ignore all of the pain he was feeling as he crouched in front of the dragon. “Let’s leave.”

 

They didn’t have much time left before the Mana Disturbance Tool stopped working. The dragon only opened his eyes when Cale started to remove its chains. Its eyes were a piercing bright blue, and in them- 

 

Scarlet and red-tinged gold. 

 

It was the gaze of a creature refusing to give in, to die. It was the gaze of a dragon. 

 

Periwinkle settled in Cale’s heart.

 

What a nice gaze.

 

Cale lifted the dragon into his arms, only managing to make it out of the prison proper before he had to put it back to the ground again, the ugly yellow he - the dragon, really - felt almost hindering him from making any more movements. On and Hong circled around the silent dragon, indigo and lily white, even as the dragon growled at them, bruise purple.

 

“It looks like it hurts,” On whimpered, even if she was looking at Cale. He had a feeling she wasn’t just talking about the dragon. He was about to ignore her before she tapped his leg. The healing potion, her gaze seemed to say. Heal it.

 

Cale grunted. “Hold on.” He wanted to heal the dragon as fast as possible, too, if only for the both of them to stop being in pain. But he couldn’t. He had to remove the dragon’s mana restriction chains first.

 

He closed the door to the prison, chucking the key inside as hard as he could. I can’t just let them investigate everything so easily. His legs trembled with faded red as he began searching the cave wall to look for the secret tunnel. Cale was too weak to even kick the motionless torturer out of the way, so he simply stepped on him. 

 

Who cares about this guy? Certainly not me.

 

The dragon growled again, scarlet, presumably at the torturer, but kept quiet otherwise. It was definitely keeping an eye on Cale. He would’ve done the same, after all.

 

Cale soon found the spot he was looking for. Then he heard the sound of footsteps walking towards him, almost quiet, but audible with grass green. Choi Han. “All done?” Cale turned to look at him, grimacing at the faded red in his skin.

 

“Yes.” 

 

Choi Han definitely saw his grimace. The swordsman frowned at the bloodied dragon, indigo and lily white not unlike the kittens’, before glaring at the torturer, fiery red. He quickly gave his report, then Cale told him to punch the spot he was looking at.

 

“As strong as I can?” Cloud gray.

 

“What? No,” Cale’s face scrunched up. Are you planning on burying us here? Alive? “Just control your strength. Pretend you’re creating a 10 centimeter dent in this wall.”

 

“Mm,” Choi Han nodded. “So, very lightly.”

 

“...sure.” 

 

Ugh, strong people.

 

Choi Han did as he was told, and the secret tunnel opened up with a chilling sound. Cale picked up the dragon, unable to hide his burning yellow-filled groan as he did so. Shit. The pain wasn’t as bad as it was initially, but it was still awful. Choi Han turned to look at him, indigo, as he picked up a torch. “Should I carry the dragon, Cale-nim?”

 

“No.” Choi Han needed to be in the front for all of them. “Let’s just go.”

 

Pistachio was thick in the air before the kittens and Choi Han moved first; Cale followed with the dragon. His breath was heavy as he tried to keep up with the swift Choi Han, trying to pay as little attention to the dragon in his arms as possible. It was glaring at him, cloud gray, mahogany (resentment), fiery red, bruise purple and… indigo?

 

“Stop staring at me like that,” Cale huffed at the dragon. Ah, I’m getting a bit light-headed. Maybe he should’ve accepted Choi Han’s offer. He nearly felt yellow-tinged green at the ugly yellow he was still feeling, which wasn’t good at all.

 

He bit his tongue; copper flooded the inside of his mouth. 

 

Keep moving.

 

“Cale-nim, there is a wall in front of us,” Choi Han suddenly called out.

 

“Hit the wall with your fist, same strength as before,” Cale gasped out. They’ve been running for a few minutes now, and Cale wasn’t sure if he could hold on for long. His vision was already wavering, and his skull felt like it was splitting open. “Then we'll continue running.”

 

“I understand!” Indigo and cedar. 

 

Cale had never actually heard cedar from Choi Han.

 

The wall collapsed, and they’re out of the cave.

 

Cale’s legs gave out on him almost instantly. 

 

He heard Choi Han yell, bright yellow and indigo, clutching the dragon in his arms so that it didn’t hurt any more than it already was. Cale heaved, swallowing down the vomit green and copper and yellow-tinged green deep in his throat, forcing himself to move. There’s no time. There wasn’t any time to sit idly. They were not out of the range of the magic recording device just yet.

 

“Cale-nim-”

 

“We need to move,” Cale rasped out. “Not… safe.” 

 

“I’ll help you move!” He’d never heard Choi Han’s indigo get this overwhelming before. “I’ll erase our tracks as we move. I’ll even make new ones, just- just let me help you.”

 

“Listen to him!” Hong cried out. He was almost crying. 

 

“Listen to him,” On agreed, her indigo not as calm as her voice.

 

Cale exhaled. There’s almost no time left. It was hard to breathe. 

 

“Alright.” 

 

They spent the next two minutes running away from the secret tunnel entrance. Choi Han tried to carry him, but Cale adamantly refused; they would only be slowed down if they did so. However, Choi Han managed to force him to let him carry the dragon; Cale felt better almost instantly. But not enough that he could run without tripping on his feet. 

 

The pain reflected by the dragon had been strong. Too strong. It was almost maddening.

 

Once he deemed they were far enough, he glanced at his watch. “Stop-”

 

The Mana Disturbance Tool immediately stopped working.

 

Cale took a deep breath, collapsing to the floor. Fucking hell. He wrinkled his nose; the copper in his mouth had dried. He heard Choi Han slowly stepping towards him, pistachio and indigo, before the dragon was placed close to him. Cale turned to look at it and smiled. 

 

The dragon’s gaze was focused on the midnight blue sky, its eyes bright. 

 

Midnight blue. 

 

Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had always thought the night sky was scary, when he was young. Then it only turned into a mediocre sight the older he got. But none of those could compare to the emotion this baby dragon was feeling as it looked at the sky, at the countless stars, at the dark blue and black hues.

 

There was wonder in that gaze. There was curiosity. 

 

This dragon was looking at the night sky for the first time in its four years of life.

 

Cale could look at this sight forever- but he couldn’t. The dragon needed to heal.

 

The dragon seemed to realize he was looking at it, turning to glare at him. The midnight blue disappeared, replaced with the earlier fiery red and mahogany. Red-tinged gold as its aura and body tensed, ready to attack if provoked.

 

This viciousness, this determination-

 

This four-year-old dragon wasn’t like Kim Rok Soo at all. 

 

Kim Rok Soo, who had been accompanied by coppers and ugly yellows and burning yellows as he grew up, who had let drowning blue overwhelmed his senses entirely after years with no way out, who had given up on everything but still continued to live, without any dandelion at all, because living was the only thing he still had- 

 

And this baby dragon who had been accompanied by darkness and ugly yellows and flash of whites, who had been surrounded with pitch black (evil) for years, who hadn’t given up because it wanted to live-

 

They were both completely, utterly different from each other.

 

It wasn’t like himself. No, it was the opposite of himself.

 

That was why Cale liked this dragon so much. This baby dragon was everything that he, Kim Rok Soo, had never been able to be.

 

The dragon will live a much better life than I did.

 

Cale used his remaining strength to pull out a pair of electricity-resistant gloves and a cutting tool. He had to remove the dragon’s remaining chains. He painstakingly crawled towards the dragon, scowling as he did so. He ignored the others and pulled at the chains, placing the cutter on the dragon’s neck as he started to cut. Luckily he didn’t need that much strength to cut the chains (it helped that they were more akin to rubber than metal), even if it was sparking. But that’s the point of the gloves. 

 

“What are you looking at?” Cale weakly laughed at the dragon’s fluctuating aura; cloud gray, indigo and hints of green. He didn’t think much of it. He took off a glove and handed it to Choi Han, who quickly grabbed it alongside the chains. Cale pulled out a potion from his pocket. “I spent a lot of money on you, you know…? Way too much money. So you better heal properly, you stupid fool...” 

 

For the both of us. 

 

Finally, he poured the potion on the baby dragon’s back.

 

Ah. The rush of rich green (healing) and mint was exhilarating . A bit of strength returned to Cale’s arms as he coaxed the dragon to drink the rest of the potion. All of the pain in the dragon’s body instantly disappeared - it was much, much easier to breathe, now, even if most of the pain had stayed - as magenta (mana) swirled around the dragon’s body, alongside natural blue.

 

The most powerful existence in this world. This is a dragon.

 

Red-tinged gold, dandelion, charcoal gray, midnight blue, and magenta. This baby dragon will become a scary and powerful dragon, just like the rest.

 

“Hey. What do you want to do now?” Cale moved a bit towards the silent dragon, smiling. “I know you can speak the human language. You are a dragon. The smartest and strongest existence in the world.”

 

A hint of grass green entered the dragon’s eyes. 

 

“What did you want to do once you got free?”

 

What do you want to do, now that you’re free?

 

It was a question young Kim Rok Soo had wanted someone, anyone, to ask of him.

 

The dragon started to speak, its - his - tone slow until he finally said, “I will live.”

 

No matter what it takes.

 

“I will go away.”

 

Far away from here.

 

“I will not be tamed.” Red-tinged gold.

 

“Yes, you are right.” Cale smiled, grass green. “You’re a dragon. A dragon. You have the right to live freely.”

 

All of us do.

 

“I won’t take care of you.”

 

This four-year-old dragon was a billion times stronger than a normal human. There was no reason for Cale to take care of him. He already had On and Hong to worry about. A dragon was beyond his limits, even if he’s a baby.

 

Cale heard the dragon’s traces of blue. “Liar.” The dragon’s eyes were bright with remaining mahogany. “Humans are good at lying.”

 

“I guess that’s true. I do lie quite a bit.” Cale shrugged, cool gray. He’d never done well with teal, after all. “Live however you want to live. What do you want to do?”

 

“I-” the baby dragon raised his head. Midnight blue. It fit him really well. “I hate humans. I want to be free.”

 

“Good.” That makes the two of us. Cale sat up, flinching when he felt faint ugly yellow running throughout his whole body. He ignored everyone’s suddenly tensed auras (what’s with them?) as he slowly put some potions inside a small bag, placing it on the grass in front of the dragon. “Live freely.”

 

The black dragon’s aura and eyes shook. Indigo, lemon yellow, hints of yellow, and mahogany. Cale ignored him. 

 

This should be enough.  

 

He had done everything he set out to do. Grass green settled in his heart. “Let’s go,” he told Choi Han and the kittens. 

 

And with that, they all left the baby dragon, grass green and periwinkle bright in everyone’s auras.

 

It took a couple of minutes before Cale finally tumbled down to the ground.

 

“Cale-nim!”

 

“I’m fine,” Cale replied instinctively to Choi Han’s bright yellow and indigo. He closed his eyes, focusing on his breathing as the phantom pains died down ever so slightly. Bits of ugly yellow and faded red. Fuck, this will last a couple of days. “Just tired. That was too much for me.” 

 

On and Hong pawed his thighs, pastel pink in their mewls. It felt- nice. Choi Han touched his shoulder, motion almost light pink (tenderness), which was… surprising. When was the last time someone had done that? How come Choi Han felt such a thing? Towards him? “I’ll carry you on the way back.” Onyx black. 

 

Light brown gnawed on Cale’s bones; he was too tired to even protest. He told the kittens to get the orb back, placing his chin on Choi Han’s shoulder. “Good work.” 

 

It was the first time Choi Han had saved someone. In the novel, he had saved the villagers but had to kill the dragon, but here, he had saved the dragon and the villagers. No one had died. 

 

A burst of sunshine yellow, before it suddenly turned to golden yellow and a bit of pistachio. “Cale-nim.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“What if the dragon decides to follow you?”

 

Huh? Where did this come from? “That… will never happen,” Cale hoped that the cloud gray in his voice was obvious. “He wants to make a life for himself. There’s no way he’d want to follow me.”

 

“Just… hypothetically speaking,” Choi Han patted Cale’s knee. He’s getting way too comfortable with me. But it didn’t bother Cale, so he just ignored it. “What if, in order to make a life for himself, he wants to follow you?”

 

What if, huh… 

 

Cale shook his head. “I don’t think about what ifs or the past, Choi Han.”

 

There was no point in thinking about what-could-have-beens. Such a thing had never helped him before, as Kim Rok Soo. Why should he think about them now? 

 

Even so… dark purple started to creep in Cale’s skin. No way, right? He looked around, before sighing, periwinkle. Yeah, there’s no way he’d follow me.

 

The kittens eventually came back - for some reason, their auras were bright with bubblegum and peach, giggling amongst themselves - and they returned to the inn. Cale fell asleep quickly, turning a blind eye to Ron’s blinding yellow smile and Hans’ indigo frown.

 

He was so tired that he completely missed the burst of magenta near his window that night.

 


 

For the first time in this life - for the first time in a really, really long time, if his original life was counted - Cale fucking overslept

 

“It’s noon?” He glared at the snow white smile on Choi Han’s face. “Why didn’t you wake me up?”

 

“You looked like you were sleeping so well, Cale-nim.” Choi Han’s smile softened. “And you were in a lot of pain yesterday. Mr. Ron and the others agreed, too.”

 

Cale clicked his tongue. He couldn’t even refute Choi Han’s words, because, well, it was true. He picked up the glass of cold water Ron had prepared for him. “Did something happen?” Waking up to Choi Han watching over him was somehow not strange, but he could see the orchid in the swordsman's aura, as if he wanted to tell him something.

 

“Venion’s people visited.”

 

Cale nearly dropped his glass. “What?

 

“They were asking around about last night’s incident. They were convinced that we had a hand in it.” Choi Han smiled, grass green. “We told them that it was impossible, as you had gotten injured while going on a walk last night, and had spent the night bedridden with an injured leg. Everyone has stayed here to look over you, so it shouldn’t be us.”

 

Cale blinked at him, cloud gray, before looking down at his obviously fine leg. But- oh. Oh

 

“That’s brilliant,” he blurted out, rich blue clear in his voice despite himself. Cale had assumed that the people the Marquis had sent would visit them; had even planned on drinking the whole morning to create a cover, even. But to think that these people didn’t even try to wake him up.

 

But that’s a good thing, isn’t it?  

 

He actually didn’t have to do anything. Everyone else already did the work for him.

 

This is great.

 

“But did you take care of everything properly?”

 

“Of course, Cale-nim,” Choi Han’s sunshine yellow softened, before pistachio suddenly took over. “But, Cale-nim, there’s a city coming up in a few days. Is that the middle point?”

 

The middle point, in this case, was the place where Choi Han was going to separate from them to go and find Rosalyn and Lock. Puzzle City. The place where Cale will find the Vitality of the Heart that the crippled eldest son of Marquis Stan, Taylor, had been looking for. Taylor had hoped that the Ancient Power would help him, but in the end, it was useless. Hence why hyacinth didn’t even touch Cale’s heart when he thought about obtaining it.

 

Cale had to reassure Choi Han that the one who had blown up their escape route from last night was indeed the dragon. “Anyways, tell Ron and the others that we’ll be moving in an hour.” Since I ended up oversleeping. 

 

“Yes, Cale-nim. I’ll go and tell Beacrox to bring up your lunch.” 

 

“Oh?” There was almost too little green (relaxation and ease) in Choi Han’s aura. “Are you two close now?”

 

Cale regretted asking that, because Choi Han’s aura instantly did a switch. “No.” Choi Han frowned, burgundy and dark brown. “We’re not close at all.”

 

“I- I see… okay then.” Alright, Cale believed him. He quickly turned away from Choi Han, overwhelming purple filling him. Scary! Choi Han’s aura returned to normal as he silently bowed before leaving. Cale raised his hand to pet On and Hong, who had snuggled up against him while Choi Han was talking. “What are you two laughing about?”

 

“Nothing!” Hong snickered, orange. It didn’t sound like nothing at all.

 

“We were talking about the dragon,” On took pity on him and replied, her tail slowly swishing, grass green. “He looked as if he wanted to follow us.”

 

Cale scoffed. “No way. He hates humans. And besides, dragons see themselves as being above humans. It’s impossible for him to follow us.” The kittens exchanged glances, before turning back towards him. Cale gaped. Was that- persimmon?? “Get out, the two of you.” 

 

The kittens giggled and stayed where they were. Cale grumbled as he made himself comfortable, almost wanting to take a nap if it wasn’t for the harlequin green burning in his stomach. He didn’t care that he’d just woken up, he still wanted to sleep.

 

When will I get my slacker life…

 

An hour soon passed. Harlequin green gone and light brown no longer weighing on him, Cale and the rest of the envoy set to leave. Aware that Cale was disappointed he couldn’t drink more, the old man - the owner of the inn and bar - gave him a few dozen bottles of their best alcohol. The reminder of that sent a wave of sunshine yellow throughout Cale. He didn’t manage to drink much, but the alcohol was very good.

 

On bit onto her jerky. It looked like Hans had learned what jerkies were best to feed the kittens, considering the lack of burgundy as she ate. “Are we camping out today?”

 

“We’ll camp outside every so often starting today,” Cale hummed. He tuned out the kittens as he thought back on the Vitality of the Heart. Cale needed it for the sake of fortifying The Indestructible Shield and managing the intensity of his pain reflecting synesthesia. It was an Ancient Power that focused on restoration and vitality, after all.

 

Taylor Stan had been looking for it because he wanted to fix his leg. That was why he’s in Puzzle City at the moment. But he didn’t know that this power couldn't restore his already paralyzed legs.

 

He died a month after finding the Vitality of the Heart. Venion sent the secret organization after him.

 

All the more reason as to why Cale utterly despised Venion.

 

But Taylor’s best friend survived.

 

The said best friend, Cage, was referred to as the crazy priestess in the novel. Even after getting excommunicated by the temple of the God of Death due to having killed the assassins after her, her source of strength - using curses courtesy of her god - still held true. She became famous for helping the injured in the novel after the war had broken out.

 

But I released the dragon this time, so Venion should be busy with that. There’s no way he’ll get the time to get rid of Taylor.

 

Cale smiled to himself, a mix of grass green and periwinkle.

 

And since I’ll be taking Taylor’s last hope away, I’ll have to give him another one.

 

Just because Taylor didn’t know who had stepped on his dandelion, it didn’t mean that the one who had done so wasn’t responsible. 

 

Besides, a sense of golden yellow had always enveloped Kim Rok Soo, whenever he thought about how the story in the novel would’ve gone had Taylor survived. He and the crazy priestess would make quite the pair. If the two of them became strong enough to change the Marquis’ estate, that would be better for Cale in the long run, wouldn’t it?

 

A sudden thought suddenly made Cale flinch. Actually, hold on, didn’t even Beacrox struggle under her curse, too? Overwhelming purple filled him as he shook his head. No. Nevermind. Both Taylor and Cage are good people. I much prefer Ron and Beacrox over them… wait, what am I talking about?! No. Just no.

 

Damn, he really couldn’t trust anyone, huh? There was Choi Han, sure, but Choi Han was the main character. And Cale was trying to get rid of him in the first place!

 

At least he could trust the kittens. Sort of.

 

The kittens, as though having known about his thought process, started to speak.

 

“Hans said that if you make a wish at a rock tower, it will come true.”

 

“He said the rock towers were pretty!”

 

“I want to go, but it’s okay if it is too annoying.”

 

“I want to go with you, but it’s okay if it is too difficult…”

 

Cale felt a bit of stone gray washing over him as he stared at the pistachio-filled kittens. “What kind of wish do you have?”

 

“That everybody,” electric yellow filled Hong as he started to holler, “including my new little brother-!”

 

Dismissed.”

 

Nevermind. Cale really couldn’t trust anyone.

Notes:

Poor Cale lol

Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Bubblegum: playfulness, feminine, childish
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Dark purple: dread
Overwhelming purple: fear
Indigo: concern, worry
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Red-tinged gold: determination
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Black-tinted turquoise: loneliness
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Dandelion: hope
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Black-tinted purple: anger from grief/sadness/despair
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Thistle: painful memories
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Green-tinged white: understanding
Rich blue: admiration
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Vomit green: disgust
Yellow-tinged green: (physical sensation) sickness, illness
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Dark yellow: weariness
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Too little yellow: disappointment
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Dirty yellow: (physical sensation) revolting, poison
Maroon: protectiveness
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Cedar: desperation, panic
Flash of white: (physical sensation) sudden pain
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Ugly yellow: (physical sensation) much more intense pain
Bruise purple: wariness
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain
Mahogany: resentment
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Pitch black: evil
Rich green: healing
Mint: (physical sensation) refreshing, coolness, pain-soothing
Magenta: magic, mana
Charcoal gray: strength
Cool gray: indifference
Teal: honesty, bluntness
Hints of yellow: distrust, doubt
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Light pink: tenderness
Light brown: exhaustion
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Too little green: lazy, slow, ease, relaxation
Persimmon: mocking
Harlequin green: (physical sensation) hunger
Stone gray: stony, blank, thoughtless
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic

Chapter 5: protective dog and ‘temporary’ aches

Notes:

Alternatively titled "Cale's no good very bad day"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale stared at the deer near their campsite, ebony having taken over its whole being. Then he shifted his gaze towards the drawing of a fork and a knife on the dirt near the dead deer.

 

…no way-

 

He raised his head to make eye contact with Choi Han and the kittens. The three smiles he was greeted with were practically dripping with salmon.

 

…It’s not actually the dragon, is it?

 

“We don’t know anything,” he told the trio, keeping his words onyx black. “We seriously don’t know anything.”

 

The two kittens gave him persimmon-filled mewls. Cale scowled before he looked away.

 

I really don’t know anything.

 

However, a new ingredient was delivered every time they camped outside. A dead wild hog. Dead rabbits . Fruits, all sorts of them. It’s like we have a special delivery service, Cale thought at one point, before he shook his head. Dammit, the dragon is definitely following us. What’s wrong with him?

 

He seriously didn’t know what the dragon was thinking, even after they had entered Puzzle City proper.

 

“Isn’t he cute?” Choi Han smiled, peach, upon hearing Cale grumbling about the dragon. “The dragon feels like a little kid that hasn’t lost his innocence, even after living such a terrible life.”

 

…I wouldn't call him cute if I were you.

 

Choi Han knew that it was the dragon who had destroyed the secret tunnel entrance they had used during that mission. So why was he still finding the dragon cute?? 

 

I mean, appearance wise, he is cute, but… in general? Just no.

 

He stayed up all night trying to understand just why the dragon was following them around, but he really couldn’t come to a conclusion. It was overwhelming. In the end, Cale just decided to give up.

 

In any case, they made it to their inn, which, like the other houses, had a rock tower in front of it. Choi Han was going to stay with them for two days, and the rest an indefinite amount of time. After listening to Hans’ ‘history lesson’ regarding the legend behind the rock towers - the words ancient times were used. Cale didn’t like gods, but he memorized the story for now - and pointing out the kittens’ burgundy-filled glares, Hans left to get the kittens some snacks.

 

“Ron, you can go and rest as well.”

 

Other than the scolding (read: threatening) Cale got after releasing the dragon, Ron had been rather quiet recently. Of course, he still attended to Cale properly, making sure to give him lemon tea (ugh) and amber-filled smiles (ugh!) every once in a while, but other than that, he hadn’t been saying much. Cale didn’t worry much about it, since there was nothing in Ron’s aura that could signify that something was wrong, but he was curious nonetheless.

 

“Will Choi Han-nim be leaving in two days?”

 

Oh? Actually, Ron had flinched with bright yellow when Hans was talking about Choi Han leaving in two days, hadn’t he? Cale knew that Choi Han and Beacrox didn’t get along, but could it be that Choi Han and Ron did?

 

Cale smiled, salmon. “Why? Do you want to go with him?”

 

“Why would I leave you behind and go somewhere else, young master?” Ron’s amber smile somehow got even brighter. “I like being next to you.”

 

Cale couldn’t help but get the chills.

 

“It is just disappointing that Choi Han-nim will not be going with us all the way to the capital. I will need to speak with him as much as possible before he leaves. Beacrox will probably be sad to see him go.”

 

Uh? Sad for what reason, actually?

 

Choi Han had said that he and Beacrox didn’t get along, and Cale had believed him, because Choi Han’s tone was strongly accompanied by teal when he had said that, but…

 

…there’s no way their friendship is one-sided, right?

 

Just what was going on between these three? Cale gave up trying to figure it out. “Well, you can see each other again at the capital anyways, since you’ll be moving together.” 

 

He still hadn’t given up on sending them away. They can have their fun leaving this kingdom and going over to Rosalyn’s. Cale wouldn’t mind in the slightest.

 

“I look forward to when we are all together with Choi Han-nim in the capital,” a hint of peach was in Ron’s smile. “This old man’s wish is that everybody arrives there safely.”

 

Cale suppressed a snort. Yeah, right. I’d believe you if your words weren’t a muddled teal and amber. The kittens weren’t fooled, either, judging by their persimmon and burgundy snorts.

 

Cale sent Ron away, ignored the kittens’ grumblings, fixed his clothes a bit and opened the door. Hans was right outside, but Cale wasn’t taken aback; he’d listened for Hans’ footsteps beforehand. Hard not to, really, when the butler had been rushing over, snacks in his arms.

 

“Let’s go see the rock tower.”

 

The kittens quickly ran up to him, electric yellow, as if their burgundy hadn’t existed in the first place. Cale, On, Hong, Choi Han and Hans. All of them walked - it was too much of a hassle to use the Henituse family carriage - until they reached the entrance of the Rock Tower Ruins.

 

Oh, they’re still here? 

 

The sky had started to darken, but these two people were only starting to leave. Cale was kind of glad they had stayed longer than he’d expected them to; this way he could scope them out far easier when he sort of knew what they looked like. Cale pulled his hat a bit closer to hide his face, hiding behind Choi Han and Hans as he took a very brief glimpse towards them.

 

This ‘them’ he had been looking for since he had gotten here were a casually dressed young man and woman. The young man with pale blonde hair was sitting on a wheelchair, the dark-haired young woman cheerfully pushing him as they headed out of the exit.

 

Taylor Stan and Priestess Cage.

 

Their appearances matched. They were talking to each other, but Cale didn’t bother trying to listen in or look at them longer than he already had too. He quickly got a read of the outlines of their auras; sky blue, pastel pink and beige for Taylor. Orange, maroon and cherry red for Cage. Ignoring the awful faded red in his legs, he memorized the sound of their footsteps - and, well, turning wheels - and moved on. 

 

Great. Now I just need to avoid them. If there’s one thing he learned from the baby dragon, it was that it’s best to do something without someone else knowing your identity. I should’ve gone anonymous a long time ago…

 

He didn’t expect Hans to recognize them both, though. Maybe he’s not as hopeless as he looked.

 

…he also didn’t expect the rock towers to look… so…

 

“...they’re much uglier than I thought.”

 

The kittens mewled in agreement, too little yellow in their auras. Cale heard a shuffling sound near him, and turned his head to look towards Choi Han, who had his head bowed, as if he was praying.

 

Deep indigo (longing), caramel, thistle, dandelion.

 

Choi Han had a loving family back on Earth, unlike Kim Rok Soo. It was the biggest reason as to how he’d remained a good person even after decades of surviving in the Forest of Darkness on his own. He was most likely praying to return to Korea someday.

 

Choi Han seemed to realize that Cale was staring at him and raised his head. “Cale-nim,” he called, golden yellow. “Are you not going to make a wish?”

 

Cale blinked, before he shrugged, cool gray. “I don’t like to do such a thing.”

 

“Is that so?” There was pistachio in Choi Han’s words. “...why not, if I may ask?”

 

Cale avoided everyone’s gazes and stared at the rock towers. 

 

Why not?

 

“What’s the point of it? Wishing for something… it only makes you have expectations that are not likely to come true at all.”

 

He’d lost count of how many times Kim Rok Soo had wished for something.

 

I wish that… that Mommy and Daddy will always be with me! Forever!

 

Snow white and bubblegum.

 

I.. I want to be happy with my uncle!  

 

Dandelion.

 

I… I want to stop knowing people’s feelings. I want to stop feeling all of this pain… please…

 

Drowning blue, dead dandelion.

 

I… I don’t… I don’t want to die… 

 

Fuzzy gray.

 

…keep them alive… please…

 

Another dandelion had sprouted, but in the end, even that was all for naught.

 

Why should he bother to wish for something? Anything?

 

“It’s so much better to live without any expectations at all.”

 

When nothing he had ever wished for had come true in the end?

 

“You are right, young master!” Cale flinched when he felt Hans placing a hand on his shoulder, the touch indigo. Huh? The butler’s smile was his usual coral pink, though. “There’s no such thing as dreams or hope in this world!”

 

“...just…” Cale sighed. Why did he even bother? “Just stop talking.” 

 

“Yes sir!”

 

Cale rolled his eyes. All of them were still looking at him, a bunch of colors mixed in their auras; colors that he didn’t bother to interpret, for once. Hans and the kittens walked ahead, too little yellow in their auras, but Choi Han pulled him aside. “The dragon is in the city.” His aura was mute, for some reason, with an undercurrent of indigo.

 

Is he worried about the dragon? “Ignore.” 

 

Now that Venion and his people were out of the picture, there’s nothing to hinder the dragon anymore. He must’ve made himself invisible, idling about somewhere. Cale didn’t think much of it. The dragon could take care of himself.

 

The next day, he headed towards the grave of the person who had lived until they were 150 years old, with only Choi Han in tow. 

 

“Are we doing something again today, Cale-nim?” 

 

Again? Someone might get the wrong idea if they heard you just then,” Cale snorted. For some reason Choi Han’s indigo was still there; only mute. “I only need to go to that mountain over there. Just wait for me outside.”

 

“...will it be something that can get you hurt?” 

 

Indigo again.

 

“No,” Cale huffed. I don’t think it will anyways. “I won’t be there long. I won’t get hurt either.”

 

“...alright. I understand.” Choi Han finally backed off, even though burgundy still sat in his expression. 

 

Cale shivered. 

 

Did I do something wrong? 

 

He had never thought that Choi Han would be like this. When they first met, Choi Han seemed content to just do what Cale wanted him to do, without questioning anything. He was quite docile like that. But it seemed that at some point, he’d gotten more… proactive, and while he wasn’t that hard to negotiate with, he was more inclined to speak up recently. 

 

Cale remembered back when he’d thrown up after the bandit incident. Choi Han had barely hesitated to try and calm him down. The Choi Han in the novel was someone who wasn’t afraid to take action - just like what this Choi Han had done when they first met Venion - but…

 

“Cale-nim.” 

 

Cale snapped out of his thoughts at Choi Han’s sudden onyx black. “What?”

 

“Tomorrow is the day that I leave.”

 

“...I know.” Cale frowned, cloud gray. Where is he going with this? Surely Choi Han hadn’t changed his mind? But he didn’t look like he had done so. “I was the one who told you to leave tomorrow, wasn’t I?”

 

Choi Han nodded, before he made eye contact with Cale. Dark brown and teal. “Mr. Ron is a dangerous person, Cale-nim.” Maroon and fiery red. Cale flinched. What? Where did this come from? “I know that you know he’s strong, but you’ll get hurt eventually if you keep him by your side.”

 

Wait- I’m not keeping him by my side, though! I’m going to send him away with you! And what do you mean by-

 

“I- I didn’t know that.” Cale bit his tongue. He was so overwhelmed by bright yellow that he nearly ended up telling Choi Han something else entirely. “I know that he’s strong, but- is he that dangerous?”

 

“He’s shed a lot of blood,” Choi Han’s aura calmed down. Cale suppressed a sigh. “Will you keep him by your side, even then? I’m scared you’ll get hurt because of him.”

 

Cale huffed. Cool gray started to take root within him again. “Ron isn’t going to hurt me. If he wanted to, he could’ve easily done so a long time ago.” He raised his head- before turning away, not wanting to look at Choi Han’s burgundy frown. “But he didn’t do anything to you, did he? You don’t hate him either. There’s no way I’ll get hurt even if I decide to keep him around.” 

 

Not that I’m going to keep him around in the first place.

 

“...I see.” The burgundy was still there, simmering. But Choi Han didn’t protest. “Then, if that’s what you have decided. I just wanted to let you know that he’s dangerous.”

 

Cale couldn’t help but laugh, peach. “You’re dangerous too, Choi Han.” Choi Han looked at him, eyes wide with bright yellow. “You, Ron, Beacrox, everyone else- I told you before, didn’t I? All of you are strong. All of you are equally as dangerous, too. It doesn’t make a difference to me.”

 

Ron and Beacrox had come from the Eastern Continent all the way to the Henituse territory. Whatever their reason was, it didn’t change the fact that Ron had diligently taken care of Cale Henituse ever since he was born; there was a reason the old man was well-liked and respected throughout the estate. Cale only wanted to get rid of him because the old man scared the shit out of him. He had no other reason.

 

The same went to Choi Han.

 

Choi Han stared at him; bright yellow, gray-tinged blue, then green-tinged white. Then he finally smiled. Pearl white. 

 

“I understand. Thank you, Cale-nim.”

 

For what?  

 

Cale waved him off and turned to head towards the mountain. It was time to finally get the Vitality of the Heart.

 

But…

 

“...neither Choi Han nor Ron will kill me if I get dirty, right?”

 

Bruise purple trembled in his heart as Cale shuddered. He pushed his own question out of his mind and started to crawl. 

 

These Ancient Powers are all crazy, I swear. First it’s the tree, now it’s this cave, too.  

 

Just how had Taylor crawled into this cave with his disabled legs in the novel?? 

 

He was either very strong or very desperate. Maybe even both.

 

It took five minutes before Cale could finally stand up. The loud swish of the wind grew louder the further he walked into the cave. Finally, he was forced to stop.

 

“...wow.”

 

It’s even worse than I thought!

 

Taylor must have asked for Cage’s help in the novel. There was no way he made it through all of this on his own. Cale would’ve been worried- if he didn’t have a trick up his sleeve. 

 

From now on, it’ll only be a battle against time.

 

Cale started to walk straight into the vicious tornado-

 

“N- No! Weak human!! You will get hurt!!”

 

-and nearly tripped on his feet.

 

Cedar and overwhelming purple. Midnight blue and magenta.

 

What the-

 

“What the hell are you doing here?!” 

 

Traces of blue overwhelmed him as Cale whirled around, gaping at the black dragon that had suddenly appeared, activating his shield as he did so. 

 

The baby dragon slowly moved back towards the path he was originally at. “...I was…” his voice was extremely quiet with flush pink and pistachio. “I was just passing by…”

 

Yeah, right!

 

First it was Choi Han, and now this black dragon, too? Cale seriously didn’t understand these vicious creatures. 

 

He continued to advance forward, using his shield to protect himself from the violent wind. He heard the black dragon mumbling something but Cale simply ignored him. He focuses on moving through the vicious tornado. The shield worked better than he’d thought it would; it got pushed back every time he took a step, but he was in no danger of getting hurt.

 

Now, Cale thought as he neared the center of the tornado, I should hear the voice of that old man.

 

And he did.

 

I regret it.

 

But… Cale didn’t expect that old man to sound like this. His voice was filled to the brim with all sorts of blue; drowning blue, deep blue, faded blue (depression) and…

 

Blue-tinged black. 

 

Grief.

 

(The grief of people who had lost their family members. The grief of a woman who had lost her lover. The grief of a big sister who had lost her younger brother. The grief of a man who had lost everything, just when he thought he had nothing to lose anymore.

 

Kim Rok Soo had witnessed much - way too much - blue-tinged black throughout his life.

 

Including his own.)

 

Cale’s first thought was that the old man was a crybaby, but he couldn’t deny the old man’s grief. He had no rights to deny a person’s emotion. 

 

The one that has a power that I am familiar with; I hope that you do not get this power.

 

Then, all of a sudden, onyx black.

 

Huh? ‘The one that has a power I am familiar with’?

 

The only thing - well, person? Power? - Cale could think that the old man was talking about was the glutton priestess- or, rather, The Indestructible Shield. Cale thought back on what the priestess had said, when they’d properly conversed for the first time. 

 

Of course, I left with my friends. We were planning on putting the world back on the right track.

 

Could this old man have been one of her friends?  

 

Cale wanted to think about it a bit more, but he had no time to do so. He continued moving, one step at a time, as the old man continued to whine and sob. Cale wanted to feel sympathetic, he really did, but he only felt annoyed. The old man sounded like he wanted to die. Again. Cale - Kim Rok Soo - was someone who had done everything he could in order to keep living; he didn’t like this sort of people.

 

This restoration strength is useless! It is only capable of protecting myself! It is not helpful in any other way! I’m such a trash…!

 

He’s calling that ‘not helpful’? 

 

The strength to keep protecting one’s own self and survive to see another day- wasn’t that the most important thing? 

 

So what if that makes me trash?

 

Nothing mattered as long as he could live. Nothing.

 

He took the last few steps, listening to the old man’s faded blue-filled voice as he did so.

 

I was afraid of pain because I had always been injured, and I was even more afraid of death, the end of that pain.

 

Cale took a deep, slow breath.

 

In the end, even this 150-year-old old man had been scared of pain and death.

 

Kim Rok Soo was more afraid of other people’s pain and death in comparison to his own. But in the end, it was all the same, anyways.

 

Finally, he took the last step.

 

I chose to throw everything else away, just so that I could continue to live.

 

Stone gray. 

 

Despite himself, Cale smiled. 

 

You and I both, huh?

 

Cale deactivated his shield and headed towards the rock tower. The rocks were black, but Cale wasn’t worried; they had no aura, and therefore couldn’t hurt him. He stacked up the rocks using the gloves he had gotten from Beacrox. The rocks turned white, and the wind died down.

 

“...huh?” Cloud gray. 

 

Oh, the dragon is still here.

 

I tried to fight them. However, I did not realize that I was so weak against pain. They weren’t people who had served the lord; I only realized that after we all went our separate ways and I ended up alone.

 

Cale frowned, golden yellow tingling deep within him. 

 

This old man’s words and the glutton priestess’ words… they were all connected.

 

Dammit. Cale suddenly felt a surge of burgundy. I heard something useless again, didn’t I?

 

The old man bursting into tears was not helping.

 

Cale tuned out the old man’s cries - something about how the old man’s sister had apparently said the same thing Cale had just said and how Cale’s rude personality reminded the old man of his own older brother (just how many siblings did this old man have??) - before finally saying the words Cale had been waiting for.

 

Break it. 

 

Dark brown.

 

Then, you will ‘overcome’ your limits.

 

Cale smirked, and gladly did so.

 

A bright white light appeared from underneath the fallen rocks, not unlike the first time he’d gotten an Ancient Power. Cale reached his hand out; pure white, warm orange, and turquoise. The colors of an Ancient Power. The light shot into his heart like an arrow - it felt just as warm as The Indestructible Shield had felt, if not more - before disappearing. Cale smiled as he felt a certain vigor fill his entire body; rich green and beige.

 

He lifted his shirt, noticing that the shield tattoo he had gotten from The Indestructible Shield had been replaced with a red heart. Did the Vitality of the Heart absorb The Indestructible Shield? The former was meant to be strengthening the latter, after all. This Ancient Power will grant him the ability to recover at a much faster speed compared to normal people; it will be a huge help in managing, if not preventing, his pain reflecting synesthesia.

 

After checking on his new shield, Cale walked over to the baby dragon, who was feigning a cool gray and avoiding his gaze. “Do you want to come with me?” Cale asked. 

 

“…you are so weak that you need my protection,” the dragon grumbled, with a hint of burgundy and… pink?? Am I going blind after all? But no. It really did sound like it. “But I do not like humans.”

 

Muddled teal. Cale watched, peach, as the dragon turned invisible. Now that the dragon wasn’t visible nor speaking anymore, Cale could no longer see his colors. Cale scoffed before turning to leave, doing his best to make the cave entrance look as untouchable as it was initially before moving to find Choi Han.

 

“I can see you there on the grass, you know,” Cale couldn’t help but say, salmon. The four dragon paw prints instantly disappeared. 

 

I thought that he’d know the basics since he already knew how to turn invisible, but guess not. 

 

And then he sighed, dark yellow. 

 

Looks like my new family grew in the end.

 

Now that the dragon had decided to follow him, there was no way he’d leave anytime soon.

 

The moment Cale locked eyes with Choi Han was a moment he would really like to not remember in the future. The black-haired’s aura tensed with such fiery red and scarlet that Cale completely froze on the spot. 

 

Oh hell. He’s going to kill me.

 

Choi Han got up from the boulder he was sitting on and stomped over, inspecting Cale closely from head to toe, his eyes narrowed in maroon. Cale let him, too petrified with overwhelming purple to even say a word.

 

“...you’re dirty,” Choi Han finally said, tone calm, but Cale knew. The amber hiding the swordsman’s burgundy was thick. “You’re not hurt, but you’re dirty.”

 

Cale didn’t trust his own voice. He simply nodded, trying to regain as much onyx black as possible.

 

After a few seconds of painful silence, the burgundy finally quieted down, cloud gray taking over. “...did you roll around the mountain?”

 

“Yes,” Cale tried not to make the periwinkle in his sigh too obvious. “I rolled around.”

 

Choi Han eyed him, indigo, lemon yellow and burgundy mixed together. Cale avoided his gaze, hints of green filling his heart as he heard Choi Han sighed. Is that the first time he sighed at me? Cale couldn’t even get annoyed at him for it. 

 

“Let’s go back, Cale-nim.”

 

“Sure.”

 

Choi Han kept an eye on him like a hawk the entire walk back to their inn. Cale suppressed his increasingly overwhelming purple as best as he could. I’m so glad he's leaving tomorrow. He’s worse than Ron, my goodness.

 

When they got back, Cale immediately took refuge with the kittens; he needed them to do something, anyways. “Send a message for me,” he handed the magic-embedded letter to them. “For Taylor Stan and Priestess Cage. Make sure to not be seen. I’ll give you lots of meat.”

 

He gave them a few pets. The kittens mewled with pink, before trotting off.

 

It was time to present those two with a brand new dandelion.

 


 

“...Choi Han, are you seriously going to leave just like that?

 

In comparison to the more luxuriously clothed Cale - the others had thrown such a fuss when he’d come back filthy yesterday - Choi Han was still wearing his usual black clothes, even if they’d been cleaned and properly sewn back together. Not to mention that Choi Han only had a small bag and his sword with him.

 

“...yes?” 

 

This guy is not leaving with anything else? Only those?

 

Burgundy filled Cale. He sighed out loud before chucking a small bag towards Choi Han. Unlike the bag he’d given the black dragon, this bag was instead filled with coins, potions, all sorts of useful items, maps and compasses and other items Cale thought the swordsman might need. Because, unlike the baby dragon, Choi Han was an adult. He might’ve looked 17, but he was still required to interact with others when he went on doing his task. 

 

Cale didn’t doubt that Choi Han would successfully find Rosalyn and Lock. He just thought that the guy might get hurt at some point and, well, he didn’t want him to.

 

Choi Han lifted his head to look at Cale, his eyes swirling with bright yellow, sunshine yellow and pearl white. Cale clicked his tongue. “What, you don’t want it?”

 

“...it’s just…” peach and traces of blue filled Choi Han’s face. He looked like he was struggling to hold in a laugh. “I think that you need this far more than I do, Cale-nim.”

 

Cale rolled his eyes. “I have Ron and the others. I’ll be fine.” Even though Choi Han had decided to follow Cale’s orders, the black-haired had been filled with so much pistachio and indigo before packing that Cale nearly doubted him. “Just make sure that you’re not hurt, when we meet again.”

 

One more meeting with Choi Han at the capital. Then, after sending him away with Ron and Beacrox, there shouldn’t be any reason for them to ever meet again. The thought sent a wave of orange throughout Cale.

 

Cale briefly nodded at him, onyx black. “Goodbye then.”

 

“Cale-nim!” Choi Han called for him after Cale started to walk away. Cale slowed, but didn’t turn his head. He didn’t need to look at him; he just simply listened to his voice. Pearl white, maroon, crimson and turquoise. “Take care. I’ll be back soon.”

 

Orchid shook Cale’s nerves. Why does that sound so threatening? He shook his head and returned to his room. He silently watched Choi Han exchange a few more farewells with the rest before the swordsman walked off, out of Puzzle City. Did the dragon send him some mana? There’s magenta around him.

 

Well, no matter. A swordsman hardly had any use for mana, but it would come in useful in some ways. It might even help Rosalyn.

 

There’s no one for me to worry about anymore. Cale leaned back in his chair and smiled, grass green, before his smile dropped, a sense of deep purple suddenly filling him. Well, there’s Taylor and Cage, but it’s not like we will suddenly meet. I don’t need to worry about them.

 

…Cale really should’ve trusted his instincts this time.

 

“My name is Tom,” the driver bowed towards the Vice Captain and Cale, a hint of lily white in his aura, “and I am a part of Marquis Stan’s estate.”

 

Shit! 

 

He had thought it could have been that! 

 

But what the hell?!

 

The window to the shabby-looking carriage opened, and Taylor Stan’s face appeared.

 

Cale instantly felt faded red paralyzed his legs. 

 

“My name is Taylor Stan,” Taylor smiled, flush pink. “I saw Count Henituse’s crest, and I want to ask for help, even though I’m sure it is not ideal.”

 

Oh damn it.

 

Choi Han had left, but now Taylor Stan and Cage had turned up. Not to mention the baby dragon who was hunting all sorts of food and animals for Cale.

 

Hints of green filled Cale’s heart. I didn’t prepare anything at all. He had seriously thought that they wouldn’t cross paths. Plus, Cale had avoided looking much at Taylor when he’d first seen him, knowing that Taylor’s paralyzed legs would reflect back to Cale- but it looked like he had no choice this time. Not anymore. 

 

At least the Vitality of the Heart is doing its job. 

 

The faded red would be much worse otherwise.

 

Even so, this was just…

 

Cale couldn’t help but let out a dark yellow-filled sigh. This situation was really not ideal. It’s been a while since he, as Kim Rok Soo, had last felt such a numbing faded red. It was never a good experience, every time it happened.

 

Suddenly he noticed the silence in the area, as well as everyone’s suddenly tensed auras.

 

Cale blinked as he raised his head, cloud gray filling him as he turned to look at Taylor, ignoring the faded red. 

 

“If it’s inconvenient for your party, we will leave.” Taylor’s smile was a combination of lemon yellow and thistle. “Now, if you’ll excuse us-” 

 

“No, why would you leave?” Cale frowned. Well, it would be easy for him if he wasn’t around Taylor, if only for the faded red to disappear, but… “This place isn’t my property. We’re both fellow travelers, aren’t we? I wouldn’t do something as childish as chasing you out.”

 

Taylor twitched a bit with bright yellow, presumably at Cale’s words. Cale ignored him as he took the time to look into Taylor’s aura. Sky blue, pastel pink and beige, just as he’d previously seen. But underneath that was a silent hint of black-tinted red and… apricot.

 

(Apricot, the color most commonly seen amongst the bullied, the outcasts, the freaks. Kim Rok Soo had once seen a girl dropping her apricot - her favorite fruit, he was told - to the ground. The fruit was a smushed mess of small worms, metal nails and vulgar words written on a piece of bright pink sticky note.

 

The girl had left the fruit there as she ran away, crying. Kim Rok Soo had stared at it for a long time. 

 

Apricot. It felt like humiliation.)

 

“I am Cale Henituse of the Henituse family.” Cale held out his hand, onyx black and cool gray as he did so. He knew that Cage was observing him from inside the carriage. He ignored her presence. “It’s nice to meet you, young master Taylor.”

 

Not at all, actually.  

 

If it wasn’t for the Vitality of the Heart, Cale would’ve long collapsed by now; as it was, it took everything in him to keep standing without trembling.

 

Taylor looked at Cale, pistachio in his aura, before he opened the carriage door. “It is difficult for me to step out, because of my legs,” he said, lily white and traces of purple.

 

Cale raised an eyebrow. “I am aware.” 

 

Oh, he was aware, alright.

 

Pistachio again, before Taylor finally shook Cale’s hand. Cale could feel a hint of periwinkle through their contact. “Nice to meet you, young master Cale.” Cale was about to turn away - he did not want to be acquainted with Cage, thank you very much - but it seemed like Taylor didn’t get the message. “And this is my companion, priestess Cage-nim. She’s a follower of the God of Eternal Rest.”

 

Ah, yes. The other fancier name for the God of Death.

 

“It is nice to meet you, young master Cale,” Cage greeted him, her words and smile silver; Cale would’ve taken her at face value, if he couldn’t see her blatant amber, hiding burgundy underneath. At least she’s also annoyed by this bullshit. “My name is Cage. May the peace of the night always be with you.”

 

Peace of the night my ass. 

 

Cale tasted lemon yellow in his mouth as he smiled back at Cage, showing amber for the first time in a while. “I do not believe in a god.” It might be quite an unprompted statement, but if it’s Cage, she’d know what he meant.

 

Instantly golden yellow replaced her burgundy. “You are quite an interesting person.”

 

“I guess I am a bit interesting.” 

 

Cale felt like he was slowly becoming like Hans. Ugh. He eyed the duo’s carriage, frowning. I guess he’s out of money after spending them all on magic tools. Taylor had been paranoid ever since his legs were crippled.

 

They were definitely heading out to the capital to meet the Crown Prince for his Ancient Power, the Star of Healing, which was able to heal Taylor's paralyzed legs; just as the message he had sent them told them to. Obviously the Crown Prince wouldn't just give Taylor the Ancient Power that easily - Cale certainly didn't expect him to - but that wasn't his problem.

 

Cale looked away from Taylor, breathing in with periwinkle as the faded red disappeared. “Hans, help them out. Set up their meal and their campsite, I don't care, just help them out. I’m going to rest now.” It was his new code for when he wanted to be left alone. He slightly bowed towards Taylor, keeping his eyes on the ground. “I will be on my way, young master Taylor.”

 

He didn't want to see Taylor if he could help it. The faded red was becoming too much, even for him. 

 

“Thank you for your benevolence, young master Cale.”

 

“It was nothing,” he waved off Taylor's pearl white. It's better for me if you're comfortable. In a lot of ways. Before he walked into his carriage (his legs wobbled with remaining faded red- he tried to not let it show), he turned towards Vice Captain Hilsman. “Looks like they only have one knight, so take care of that for them, too.”

 

“Yes, young master.”

 

Cale watched as Taylor's knight lit up with sunshine yellow and periwinkle before shutting the carriage door closed. The kittens clambered towards him, pistachio, before jumping into his lap with a bit too much orange. Cale raised his eyebrow, but they ignored him and started talking to each other. 

 

“I’ve seen those two people,” Hong started, with a hint of golden yellow. “We saw them when we went to see the ugly towers!”

 

On nodded, her silver carefully masking her peach. “I saw them too, Hong.”

 

“Pretend to not know,” Cale simply answered their unspoken question. The kittens’ faces scrunched up in gray-tinged blue; bemusement, this time. Cale scoffed. “Just like the dragon.”

 

Apparently the kittens had seen the dragon yesterday, after Choi Han had left. Cale didn’t worry about it. It was inevitable, at this point, now that the dragon was following them. Cale leaned backwards and closed his eyes, preparing for a nap. The faded red wouldn't disappear, not completely, but it helped.

 

“Is little brother dragon still following us?” Hong asked after a while, tapping on Cale’s arm. “You like to look around the place sometimes. Were you looking for him?”

 

That’s because I can see his aura. Cale merely nodded. He felt Hong twitched with peach but chose to ignore him. Since the dragon is following us, he can help with the terrorist incident. Rosalyn is a genius mage, but a dragon is a whole new level.

 

Choi Han had only managed to find five magic bombs during the incident in the novel. With a dragon helping them, surely they’ll be able to find the other five.

 

I’ll make him work hard if he’s that interested in following me around.

 

Cale soon fell asleep, grass green tingling within him.

 

The next day, he stepped out of his carriage with a yawn, some light brown pulling at his limbs. 

 

I ended up staying up late to plan for- huh? What’s with this atmosphere?

 

There was a strong current of bruise purple, orchid and hyacinth in the air. Cale frowned, cloud gray, as he headed towards the orange, light blue and coral pink. “Hans, what’s going on?”

 

The others were all checking out the boar that, unbeknownst to them, the dragon had delivered. Cale and Choi Han had easily settled the others’ lemon yellows, saying that the delivered meat and fruits were safe. Beacrox was more often than not filled with sunshine yellow and grass green whenever an ingredient - with the best quality possible, of course - showed up, while Ron… 

 

Peach only slightly dampened by a touch of lemon yellow. It was scary. But that wasn’t the current problem. 

 

“Oh, you finally woke up, young master?” Hans smiled at him, pastel blue (sheepish?), before glancing somewhere. Cale followed his line of sight, and- faded red numbed his legs. Dammit. “I think young master Taylor had gotten the wrong idea.”

 

Ah.

 

Cale understood, now. He walked until he was standing next to Taylor and Cage, who were staring at the ebony-filled boar, as well as the drawing of a… singular knife on the ground.

 

Of course today is the day you decided to not draw the fork, dragon.

 

“...young master Cale. I’m sorry.” Taylor’s voice was full of lily white, overwhelming purple and hyacinth. “It seems like my movements have been detected.”

 

“We left in secret, so how is it possible-?!” Cage was mumbling, scarlet barely hiding her own overwhelming purple. “There is someone who can avoid my detection? This is too much!”

 

Just how could you have detected the dragon? Cale ignored Taylor’s attempt to apologize and turned towards where he knew the beige and dark brown was. “Beacrox?”

 

“Yes, young master?” 

 

Beacrox’s expression was onyx black as always, but Cale could see the electric yellow in his eyes.

 

“Looks like we’re set for steak for breakfast.”

 

“Young master, it looks like we’ll get the highest quality steaks once again.”

 

“...once again?” Taylor’s voice was almost stone gray, it was funny.

 

“Someone in our party frequently delivers food for us,” Cale snorted, peach. Some leaves on a tree not too far away were shaking up and down; he could almost see the dragon’s magenta, if he tried hard enough. He shook his head. “But you won’t get to see him. He’s surprisingly shy.”

 

Both the auras of Taylor and Cage trembled with flush pink. “I- I see,” Taylor coughed. “It seems like we had the wrong idea…”

 

“Not your fault.” Ah, it was tiring to keep standing. Cale almost wanted to plop down to the ground if it wasn’t for the fact that Beacrox would actually smite him for it. “Please have some steak before you go. Beacrox is an excellent cook.”

 

Beacrox raised his head, bright yellow crossing his features.

 

“Young master Cale, I heard that you are heading for the capital,” Taylor suddenly said, vermillion and a hint of red-tinged gold in his voice. “If it is okay with you, may we go with you?”

 

As expected. “Please feel free to do so.”

 

For the sake of his slacker life, it looked like Cale needed to deal with this annoying faded red for a bit longer. 

 

“Thank you.” Pearl white and periwinkle. “We will be under your care until we get close to the capital.”

 

Cale finally turned to look at Taylor and smiled. He ignored the fact that the faded red had grown stronger immediately; he almost couldn’t feel his legs anymore. “We’ll determine that later on.”

 

Taylor said something else, but Cale tuned him out and simply nodded. He turned to finally, finally lay down in his carriage. 

 

I swear this paralysis is going to knock me out someday. He better get that Star of-

 

“Young master Cale.”

 

Ugh, fucking hell.

 

“Yes, priestess-nim?” Cale silently gritted his teeth and turned towards Cage. Her headache was not helping him. “What can I do for you?”

 

“Do you really not believe in any god?”

 

“Yes, none of them,” Cale quickly replied, paying no attention to her pistachio and cloud gray, his mind also a bit muddled by faded red. She muttered something but he wasn’t hearing it, immediately booking it towards his carriage.

 

Wha- shit!

 

But, of course, he didn’t make it. 

 

He heard Hans yell for him, bright yellow, as Cale collided with the ground- or, he would have, if someone hadn’t managed to catch him in time. 

 

“Young master.”

 

The amber was gone. There were only bright yellow and indigo, over the blinding yellow and fiery red. 

 

“Thanks, Ron,” Cale rasped out, standing up straight with Ron’s help. The faded red in his legs was no longer just numbing, at this point; it twinged in his knees, sending the phantom sensations of sharp needles throughout his thighs. He took a careful breath. “My legs just died.” 

 

Well, they kind of did, didn’t they?

 

Ron silently helped him sit down in the carriage, frowning with indigo and dark brown. Cale ignored him, petting the kittens who were pressed against his side, nearly silent with indigo. 

 

“Please get well soon, young master.”

 

Ron then left, closing the door behind him. 

 

Cale rolled his eyes. He chose to ignore the old man who was acting odd for some unfathomable reason.

Notes:

Ebony: death, Dark Mana
Salmon: light-hearted teasing
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Persimmon: mocking
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Teal: honesty, bluntness
Muddled teal: dishonesty
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Sky blue: peace, tranquility
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Black: death, mystery
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Maroon: protectiveness
Cherry red: confidence
Too little yellow: disappointment
Deep indigo: longing
Caramel: nostalgia, reminisce
Thistle: painful memories
Dandelion: hope
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Bubblegum: playfulness, feminine, childish
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Indigo: concern, worry
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Green-tinged white: understanding
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Bruise purple: wariness
Cedar: desperation, panic
Overwhelming purple: fear
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Magenta: magic, mana
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Flush pink: shame, embarrassment
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Faded blue: depression, numb sadness
Blue-tinged black: grief
Stone gray: stony, blank, thoughtless
Pure white: life, purity
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Rich green: healing
Pink: affection
Dark yellow: weariness
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Crimson: respect, appreciation
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Deep purple: intuition
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Black-tinted red: frustration (to the point of anger)
Apricot: humility
Traces of purple: bittersweet
Silver: graceful, polite, professionalism
Light brown: exhaustion
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Light blue: friendly
Pastel blue: shy, meek, sheepish
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Red-tinged gold: determination
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger

Chapter 6: welcome to the capital- wait

Notes:

Holy hell this week had been SO hectic and tiring ajvbdfk

the next chapter might come out a lil late ;; w ;;

Take care, everyone~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Young master Cale, you like alcohol, don’t you?”

 

“Oh.” 

 

Cale couldn’t help the sunshine yellow in his voice. 

 

It’s been a couple of days since they’ve started traveling, and his knights had been seriously tense whenever he was around; but instead of bruise purple, it was mostly indigo this time. He didn’t understand it at all. 

 

But these past few days have been great.

 

Nothing in particular had happened, since he had spent the majority of his days sleeping and minding his own business in his carriage. His people did not have any complaints, and neither Taylor nor Cage bothered him; something that he was immensely grateful for. Even still, Cale had to force himself to go outside when even sleeping became tiring, but he made sure to do so only when he knew Taylor wasn’t outside.

 

He wanted to avoid any unnecessary faded red if he could help it.

 

However, for some reason, Cale was more or less banned from drinking any alcohol at all for this whole trip; Ron’s smile became especially blinding yellow whenever Cale even so much as glanced towards a bottle.

 

Scary old man… what did I do wrong…

 

Regardless, a couple of days had swiftly gone by, and they were very near to the capital already. But Taylor and Cage coming to visit him late at night - with alcohol bottles no less - was interesting. Of course, Cale could already guess what they wanted from him; it was easy, considering their combined orchid and vermillion.

 

“What can I do for you?”

 

However, contrary to Cale’s expectations, Taylor’s smile was… particularly lily white and hyacinth. “First of all, I’d like to apologize, young master Cale.”

 

“...for what?”

 

“It seems that our presence has caused you much stress.” Taylor must’ve seen the blatant cloud gray on Cale’s face, because he elaborated. “Your knights have told me that you’ve been under the weather for this whole trip. And for that, I must apologize, as I’m sure that my presence has not been helpful in your recovery.”

 

I… I guess that’s all true…?

 

Cale hadn't expected the knights to tell Taylor that. He hadn't expected Taylor to come and apologize to him, either.

 

Taylor smiled, pastel pink, as he held up the alcohol bottle. “Mr. Ron told us that you seemed to be down lately, and suggested to Cage and I that we drink together.”

 

“Ron did?” Bright yellow colored Cale’s words as he blinked. 

 

So that old man wasn’t messing with me after all?

 

Taylor didn’t answer his question. In fact, his smile only got brighter. “It has become clear to me that young master Cale really isn’t like what the rumors had made you to be.” An odd mixture of peach and hyacinth. Wait, I could’ve sworn I heard something similar not too long ago. “You are not trash at all.”

 

Cale raised an eyebrow.

 

What is this guy yapping about?

 

“Would it be okay to share one last drink before we part ways tomorrow?” 

 

“First drink,” Cale instinctively replied. He wanted to be annoyed at Taylor’s sunshine yellow smile, but he couldn’t help it; the same color filled him as he eyed the bottle. He hadn’t drank in so long. 

 

However-

 

“Young master Taylor, I’m not good at beating around the bushes. Now, what is it that you want in return?” 

 

Taylor raised his head, bright yellow crossing his expression. Cale fought a smile.

 

It was laughably easy to mask your emotions when you already know other people’s own. Cale - Kim Rok Soo - wouldn’t have survived this long if he was even blind to Taylor’s ever increasing lemon yellow, orchid and vermillion since they started talking. Taylor was genuine when he had said that he wanted to apologize. Even still, Cale was well aware that Taylor would’ve seeked him out tonight, no matter the reason. 

 

After all, why should a beggar avoid asking for help from a wealthy passerby?

 

Golden yellow and a hint of peach sat in Taylor’s aura. “What kind of person do you think I am, young master Cale?”

 

Cherry red filled Cale as he picked up the pouch he had placed underneath his chair in advance. He didn’t want to stand up even once throughout this conversation if he could help it; the faded red was maddening. He placed the pouch on top of the table. 

 

“We’re all heading into the lion’s den tomorrow. There’s only one reason you people decided to follow me.”

 

Money.

 

Their dark orange had been blatant ever since they’d seen the Henituse symbol on Cale’s carriage.

 

Cage, who had been completely silent up until that point, let out a sigh. Crimson? Why? Cale ignored her. Taylor smiled; traces of purple. “So you already knew.”

 

“It wasn’t difficult to figure it out. It was only natural, after all.”

 

Cale would’ve done the same if he was in Taylor’s shoes. Kim Rok Soo had done so.

 

They discussed a few more things. In the end, Cale’s plans easily worked out. He was, to put it bluntly, going to sneak these two into the capital.

 

“Why- why are you doing this for us?” Taylor frowned. Traces of blue, pistachio and pearl white swirled around him. “You have nothing to gain from it.”

 

‘Nothing’? 

 

Sure, Cale might not gain anything from all of this, but it wasn’t as if he had anything to lose.

 

“Young master Taylor. You asked me this earlier, didn’t you?”

 

What kind of person do you think I am?

 

“If I may be blunt, I’d say that you are an extremely humiliated person.”

 

Bright yellow flashed through both Taylor and Cage; the former flinched with deep blue, while the latter trembled with barely suppressed scarlet.

 

But Cale didn’t say this to provoke either of them. 

 

“You are the eldest son of a marquis. And yet, you’ve sunk so low that you didn’t even hesitate to ask the trash son of a count for money.”

 

Cale had always hated apricots.

 

“But you’re doing all of this because you want to live, don't you?”

 

But he didn’t hate the black-tinted red that was in Taylor’s aura.

 

Frustration is good. Frustration keeps you alive.

 

“I don’t hate people that do their very best to stay alive,” Cale hummed. He leaned back against his couch, lightly massaging his completely faded red-filled legs. “Because I want to see what they do.” He smiled, golden yellow. “I want to see just what is making you do all of this, young master Taylor. I want to see just what it is that you’ll achieve. That’s all.”

 

You died in the novel, terrified and so full of despair.

 

But you won’t. Not here. Not anymore.

 

I won't let you.

 

The estranged crippled eldest son of a marquis, Taylor Stan. The soon-to-be-excommunicated priestess of the God of Death, Cage. Cale really thought that these two would make quite the powerful duo. Taylor had said that Cale had nothing to gain from helping them, but Cale thought that their survival would prove to be valuable for him in the future. 

 

Taylor started laughing, then; traces of blue, periwinkle and something almost sunshine yellow. “Thank you, young master Cale. I needed that.”

 

But Cale didn’t pay any attention to Taylor’s pearl white. 

 

“My condition is for you to pretend like none of this has ever happened.”

 

Green-tinged white were seen in the duo’s auras before Cage stepped forward. “We will make a vow to the God of Death.” She smiled, peach. “I’m sure you are aware of what will happen if the vow is broken?”

 

Ebony.

 

“Of course.” 

 

Cale wasn’t going to make the vow, obviously. He masked his muddled teal with cherry red when they inquired about whether he’d tell Venion about them should something happen. He’d never planned on doing so - not in a million years - but they didn’t need to know that.

 

The vow was quick and simple, accompanied with the darkness brought by the new moon and black smoke. Cale’s fingers tingled with a foreign sensation as he eyed the black trail, surrounding all three of them like a long, slightly tangled thread; the proof of the vow. It was both a normal, mysterious black and an abyssal ebony, yet different from any of them. 

 

His Ancient Powers felt nice, with their warm orange and maroon, but this divine power just felt cold, full of black and ebony. It felt otherworldly. 

 

I guess this is the power of the God of Death.

 

The trail wrapped discreetly around his thumb, Taylor's pointer finger and Cage’s middle one. Cale was sure that neither of the other two could see it. But they should feel the vow all the same.

 

He wondered why he was able to see the vow itself courtesy of his synesthesia, however. Was it because vows were made from words? And words contained emotions? Earth obviously did not have any magic at all, so this was new to him. 

 

Well, whatever. 

 

“The sensation you feel right now is the power of the vow,” Cage told him, almost cool gray if it wasn’t for the grass green in her voice. “The moment we break the vow, young master Cale will be informed of our deaths.”

 

Cale easily believed her. His synesthesia aside, the vow of the God of Death was famous in the novel. There was a reason why people - especially nobles - seeked out this vow.

 

Then, finally, finally, they started drinking.

 

Cale still felt traces of blue upon seeing Cage having hidden wine glasses in her sleeves, though. “You are amazing, priestess-nim.”

 

“Why thank you, young master Cale.” Cage grinned, orange. “But is it not weird that a priestess is drinking?”

 

“...should I care about that?” Cale tilted his head to the side, cloud gray. “It’s not as if it’s any of my business.”

 

He had seen far weirder things in his original life. 

 

Who cares if Cage is an alcoholic? She’s still a priestess who can curse my whole life.

 

“Wow, I knew I liked you,” Cage chuckled, rich blue. Cale blinked when her aura swiftly turned to peach and salmon. “Young master Cale, do you want to know an older sister with a great personality?”

 

“Nope.”

 

There was a trick question in there. Cale didn’t know what it was, but he wasn’t going to fall for it.

 

Taylor, having finished pouring their drinks into their glasses, suddenly raised his head. “...how about an older brother with a great personality?”

 

Did Cage infect him, too? “Even less,” Cale scoffed, dark brown. But the two just laughed at him, bubblegum and peach. He raised his glass with a roll of his eyes. “Cheers.”

 

The three of their glasses clanged together. Cale was glad he’d gotten a lot of bottles from that old man a while ago; his alcohol was great. It was so good that Cale could almost forget about the faded red enveloping his whole legs even when the next day had arrived. 

 

Keyword being almost

 

He had to get Hans’ help to even get inside the carriage. Waves of apricots crashed throughout his body at the mere memory of it. 

 

But I was so sure that Ron was going to kill me. And Taylor. And Cage.

 

They ended up drinking more than they’d thought they would. At least, Cale did. He regretted standing up after he was done drinking; the yellow-tinted green and fierce faded red he had felt at that moment nearly got him to throw up again. Cale shuddered. 

 

That was really horrible. 

 

He hoped Choi Han won’t ever find out about that

 

But why do I have the feeling that Ron is going to snitch on me anyways?

 

Maybe it was a sign for him to stop thinking about it.

 

Burgundy filled him when he saw Taylor perfectly fine, though, as if the guy hadn’t drunk eight bottles the previous night. At the same time, Cale was grateful; he was sure that the faded red would be downright unbearable had Taylor also got a horrible hangover. Cale chose to ignore Cage’s existence completely.

 

“Young master Cale, do you know anything about this royal event?”

 

Cale shrugged as he looked out the carriage window, his hands petting On and Hong, who were sticking close to him. “This is my first time going to the palace. I’ve only been to a Northeastern Nobles Meeting a few years ago.” Or, at least, his father Deruth had said so.

 

“I see,” Taylor hummed. “The event this time is the 50th birthday celebration of His Royal Highness, our current King.”

 

“It’s an entertaining festival for the citizens.”

 

“Sounds like it’s not a festival for young master Cale, though?” 

 

The terror incident will happen soon. It’d be weird if I still see it as a ‘festival’. 

 

But no one else knew about this, obviously.  

 

I’ll prevent it, if only so no one gets hurt. But if it looks like I’m going to get hurt… I’ll step aside.

 

If someone gets hurt during the incident… Cale, who could feel other people’s pain just by his senses, couldn’t just turn the other cheek, even if he wanted to.

 

“It’s not like it’s a festival for you either, young master Taylor,” Cale retorted with cool gray and a hint of dark amber. The three of them had been using somewhat casual speech whenever they talked ever since last night.

 

“I’ll consider it to be my last obstacle before I can celebrate,” Taylor chuckled, peach. Who would’ve thought that this gentle-looking guy is a risk-taker? But that’s how he managed to put up with Venion. Then suddenly Taylor’s tone changed. “However, young master Cale…”

 

Blinding yellow. However, this was different than Ron’s- it was as if Taylor wanted to warn Cale about something.

 

“Yes?”

 

“Be careful of His Highness, the Crown Prince.”

 

Oh?

 

“I may have been pushed aside, but I still have ways of getting information in the Marquis’s Estate. Although this 50th birthday celebration for the King was planned from the beginning, the act of calling all of the nobles together was something that the Crown Prince suggested.” Taylor’s onyx black-filled voice suddenly gained some pistachio in it. “The Crown Prince is… ah… I’m not sure how I should describe the Crown Prince to you…”

 

Cale snorted, peach. “He’s someone with honey on his tongue.”

 

“Ah, yes!” Electric yellow, then flush pink. “Err, I mean…”

 

Cale turned away from the window to glance at Taylor, twitching when faded red returned to his legs with a vengeance. Taylor’s face was pretty funny, however. 

 

The Crown Prince, huh…

 

The Crown Prince of Roan Kingdom, Alberu Crossman. One of the most important characters in the novel, despite not actually having accompanied the main characters himself.

 

Kim Rok Soo had always imagined the Crown Prince to be completely covered in amber, even more so than Ron. He was a professional at using his amber-filled personality to manipulate people to do his bidding; Choi Han and his party were the prime examples. Kim Rok Soo had always hated the type of people like the Crown Prince. 

 

But I don’t hate him completely.

 

Unlike Venion Stan, Alberu Crossman didn’t manipulate people for his own selfish gains; quite the opposite, really. The Crown Prince used people in order to make the kingdom stronger. Really, he used people for people. It was quite amusing.

 

I hated him because he’s an annoying person to deal with, but it’s not like he’s evil.

 

Cale - Kim Rok Soo - did not manage to finish reading [The Birth of a Hero] before he was transmigrated here. However, he was sure that Alberu Crossman wasn’t someone who would have pitch black in his aura. That was good enough for him.

 

Taylor coughed into his hand, pastel blue. “Anyways, young master Cale, I’m just saying that His Highness the Crown Prince is a… tiring.. person to deal with.”

 

“Don’t worry about me,” Cale hummed. “It’s not as if I will get involved with him.”

 

All of a sudden he was too aware of the silence that had befallen the room, accompanied with waves of peach. Cale raised his head to look at the kittens and the duo with him in the carriage; all of them had gentle-looking smiles, dripping with tangerine (exasperation…?).

 

“...wh- why are all of you looking at me like that…?”

 

It’s been such a long time since he’d felt such vivid cloud gray. Additionally, it’s been such a long time since someone had looked at him with such tangerine. 

 

But why?

 

“It- it is nothing, young master Cale.”

 

“I don’t think- ah, well. Don’t mind us, young master Cale.”

 

Taylor and Cage looked away, both trembling with peach. Cale’s head whipped towards the kittens; they shook their heads at him, tangerine and something almost dark amber.

 

What is up with everyone????

 

Cale seriously did not know what he did wrong. “Really, you don’t have to worry about me.” For perhaps the first time since he’d transmigrated into this world, he felt carrot orange tingling with him. “I have quite a lot of honey on my tongue, too, you know.”

 

What’s the best way to combat a wary prince who has a glib tongue? To use your own glib tongue against him, of course.

 

Cale was going to out-glib the glibbed Crown Prince, to put it simply.

 

The three of them had a few more chats as their carriage moved steadily towards the capital. Taylor told Cale the story of a boulder-like guardian of the Roan Kingdom; something from the ancient times, once again. Cale filed it away in his mind. [The Birth of a Hero] never mentioned anything like this story. Taylor suggested that it might be because the story itself was very unpopular, so Cale just nodded.

 

But now, it was time. 

 

While Taylor and Cage hid with the help of Cale’s magic device, Cale himself had to act like the drunkard trash young master he was. Somehow the remaining faded red in his legs managed to make the act look a lot more convincing. Cale thought it was quite a good thing. Vice Captain Hilsman peeking at him every so often with indigo was weird, though.

 

“Welcome to the capital,” the guard said, his words silver, despite his aura being covered with hints of green.

 

The carriage had successfully made its way into the capital.

 

“What he said,” Cale shrugged, pushing the glass full of alcohol in his hand towards Taylor, who returned the magic device to him. “Welcome to the capital, apparently.”

 

“It’s been a while since I’ve been welcomed to anything,” Taylor laughed, periwinkle and sunshine yellow. Cale thought the colors suited the man.

 


 

Finally, I can slack!

 

Cale happily hummed to himself, sunshine yellow filling him to his very core.

 

Ah… this is heaven…

 

The maddening faded red he was forced to suffer through thanks to an unexpected company (two, actually) for days, the ridiculous amount of light brown inflicted on him by the dozens of overwhelming purple-filled overworked servants, as well as the burgundy he felt at the reminder of the Northeastern Nobles Meeting- 

 

All of them were washed away with just a leisure sip of his wine.

 

Cale lowered his glass as he glanced towards On, Hong, and the black dragon. After having made it safely to the Henituse residence at the capital, Huiss, Cale had immediately asked for a feast. The children averaging seven years old accompanied him; they were clearly enjoying the feast, sunshine yellow and grass green swirling in the air around them in beautiful hues. Cale felt too little green as he pushed more food towards the children. They eyed him, cloud gray and lemon yellow, but he ignored them.

 

They’re still children, but they’ll have to work hard in the future. The least I can do is to make sure that they eat well all the time.

 

Harlequin green was one of the feelings that he hated the most. And one of the best things about transmigrating as the trash son of a count - other than the obvious - was the fact that there’s little to no chance of him going hungry ever again. 

 

And if one of my people ever goes hungry, I’ll just have to make sure they won’t anymore.

 

If no one around him felt harlequin green, Cale naturally won’t, either. 

 

This is the ideal slacker life. What more do you need?

 

An impressive five-floor manor, mouth-watering food, and no unnecessary worries. Relaxing days and nights and lots and lots of naps. Cale had a feeling that living with these three children would be rowdy, but as long as they could have a lot of food and time to play and have fun, it should work out fine. One day, once his younger brother Basen has become the next Count, Cale swore to himself that he will make sure he gets his slacker life.

 

Now this is living.

 

Cale never thought that he would actually be filled with too little green someday. The thought made him smile.

 

But all of a sudden-

 

There were loud knocks on his door. Poundings, really.

 

Cedar.

 

Cale’s heart dropped to his stomach. 

 

No way in hell-

 

Cale barely registered the kittens pretending to be normal animals again (the dragon turned invisible) before he got up and raced towards the door. Dark purple started to creep into his heart, almost suffocating him. He heard something shattered; his wine bottle, probably, in his haste to get up. 

 

But he paid no attention towards any of that.

 

There’s no way Choi Han should be here already!

 

Choi Han should have gotten here in three days at the very least. There was no way he would have gotten to the capital - let alone here, when Cale had told him to go and stay at a different place once he was done - this quickly with an injured Lock and a wary Rosalyn. So how-

 

But I know Choi Han. I know the way he knocks. I know his footsteps.

 

Cale was so distracted that he’d missed Choi Han’s footsteps entirely, but he could hear them now. And he didn’t like what he could hear.

 

If he’s this panicked, then- then-

 

Cale braced himself and pulled the door open as quickly as he could, and he was immediately hit with two things.

 

One of them was Choi Han’s cedar-filled voice-

 

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, Cale-nim! But you’re the only one I can go to-!”

 

-and the other was the severe light brown inflicted throughout his whole body.

 

“Choi Han,” Cale gasped. Choi Han looked like a total mess. “What-”

 

Cale’s gaze headed towards the person on Choi Han’s back, and his words immediately died down. A flash of white rang throughout his head, and Cale hissed as he wobbled in place, both burning yellow and dingy yellow hitting him like a truck. He held onto the door as he groaned. 

 

There, on Choi Han’s back, was the person who was giving him such sudden pain.

 

The heir of the Wolf King from the Blue Wolf Tribe, Lock.

 

He’s going through his first berserk transformation? 

 

But why? Such a thing had only happened a year later in the novel. Cale got a headache, and it wasn’t the only faded red in his head.

 

“Just- come in first.” 

 

Choi Han did so immediately; indigo, hyacinth and light brown swirled around him unpleasantly, only slightly dampened by pearl white. Rosalyn, who was also there, followed suit. Cale deadpanned at Hans, told him to bring drinks and shut the door on his face.

 

Cale had Choi Han put Lock on the bed. Cale watched, cringing at the growing burning yellow he was feeling, as Lock tried his best to keep his eyes open. The boy might be tall, but he was still 13 years old. He was only a 13-year-old boy trying to maintain his consciousness despite his heavy breathing.

 

Cale took a deep breath to force through the pain, letting himself sink down on the bed. “Don’t strain yourself,” he forced onyx black into his tone. “Just close your eyes. Everything will be okay.”

 

Lock slowly did so; he must’ve been exhausted, as his light brown was even worse than Choi Han’s.

 

Speaking of which.

 

“Cale-nim, will Lock be okay? Why is he like this?” Choi Han looked at him, cedar and indigo in his wild eyes. “The potions you gave me didn’t work. Rosalyn told me they don’t work on the wolf tribes, and- I don’t know what to do. I was going to protect him. I’m supposed to protect him!”

 

“Choi Han, calm down.”

 

At this rate you’ll be the one to go berserk. 

 

It would be just as scary as the black dragon, who was currently idling in the corner of the room, going berserk. It gave Cale the shivers.

 

Choi Han shut his mouth, his cedar calming down slightly. “I’m sorry.” Lily white. Then- “Cale-nim, are you okay?”

 

…huh?

 

“...of course I am?” Cale frowned, cloud gray. He ignored the fact that he was holding onto the bed post to keep himself upright. “I’m fine. Just leave Lock to me.”

 

“...alright.” Choi Han nodded. Periwinkle slightly eased his indigo and cedar, although hyacinth remained. “I trust you.” Turquoise.

 

Cale hummed and turned his gaze towards Rosalyn. She was the future Queen of the Breck Kingdom; not that she will be one, as she was ready to throw that away to be a mage. However, her aura was chaotic with a mix of golden yellow and electric yellow as she stared at the chair that the black dragon had used earlier. 

 

Cale sighed. Bright magenta was swirling around Rosalyn. The dragon had sent her some mana.  

 

I guess dragons do like mages more than humans.

 

“Stop that,” he mumbled towards where the dragon was. He could see his magenta outline even when it was invisible. “Stay still.”

 

The magenta disappeared instantly.

 

Rosalyn turned towards Cale, her aura fluctuating. “Just what-”

 

This is more important.”

 

“Oh. Right.” Rosalyn followed to where Cale’s finger was pointing, a bit of flush pink washing away her earlier colors as she regained her composure. “What’s happening to Lock right now?” Onyx black carefully masked her indigo. 

 

Cale glanced at the small staff this other redhead was holding. 

 

Rosalyn used her magic to get them here this quickly.

 

Rosalyn’s lack of lemon yellow and bruise purple. Choi Han’s intense cedar and indigo as Lock was hurting. The tulip pink in their eyes as they looked towards Lock.

 

Did all three of them get closer much quicker than in the novel?

 

Cale pushed that question to the side and quickly explained Lock’s situation to the two. A year earlier or not, the fundamentals still stayed the same. “He will go berserk very soon.” Very soon. They only had a few minutes at this point. 

 

“Alright. I don’t know what kind of person you are, but I am able to read the situation.” Rosalyn’s eyes softened, even if her words were dark brown. “He’s only a young boy.”

 

“I know.” 

 

I know that very well.

 

A young boy who was suffering just to get stronger. Cale hissed when Lock groaned, a sharp burning yellow running through his head. I’m not even looking at him. Shit.

 

The kittens roamed close to Lock, cloud gray and golden yellow. Hans burst into the room, a hint of cedar in his aura, hands full of drinks and wet towels. Cale told the butler to move Lock to the underground training area he knew this residence had. Hans quickly obliged, indigo and cloud gray chaotically swimming in his expression. Cale ignored him.

 

“Choi Han.” Choi Han was by his side quickly, indigo and hyacinth still strong. Cale ignored that too. “And you. Rosalyn, was it?” Rosalyn nodded, onyx black. “You two will need to get beat up a bit.”

 

Instantly cloud gray colored their auras- well, mostly Rosalyn’s. Choi Han kept quiet, a hint of orchid in his expression. 

 

Beast people, when going berserk for the first time, were usually taken care of by their family members. However, that wasn’t an option for Lock, who was alone at the moment. Rosalyn and Choi Han’s eyes clouded over with deep blue at the reminder. 

 

But just because Lock was ‘alone’ didn’t mean that no one was present to take care of his berserk transformation, was there?

 

Choi Han and Rosalyn perked up with periwinkle.

 

“You two- you are his older brother and sister.” Cale paused as the both of them nodded, grass green in their smiles. “You’ll need to figure out how to protect him until his berserk transformation dies down. But he’ll tire out on his own, and he must regain his rationality himself, in order to not lose his sense of self the next time this happens.”

 

“Cale-nim, how long will he remain in his berserk state?”

 

Cale hummed. “Lock has the purest of pure blood, for a wolf. It’ll probably take about two hours.”

 

“...that’s a long time,” Choi Han frowned, indigo and deep blue. However, red-tinged gold seeped into his voice as he clenched his fists. “But I will take care of him during those two hours. I’m Lock’s hyung. I’ll protect him.”

 

“You are. And I know you will,” Cale patted his shoulder, slowly closing his eyes. “I trust you, Choi Han.”

 

Choi Han’s shoulders relaxed, turquoise and pearl white swimming through their contact. Cale ignored it.

 

He heard the door open at that moment. Hurried footsteps, cedar and dark brown over the usual coral pink. Hans. Subdued footsteps, quiet blinding yellow and silent amber. Ron. 

 

“Young master, the area has been cleared!”

 

“...that was fast.” Cale opened his eyes and glanced towards Choi Han. “Put Lock on the stretcher. Let’s go.”

 

Choi Han suddenly paused, his frown gaining an edge of indigo. “Cale-nim, you should stay here.”

 

“...huh?”

 

“Only Rosalyn and I are going to handle Lock, right?” Choi Han nodded towards Rosalyn’s direction. “You don’t have to come with us. We’ll take care of it.”

 

Cale frowned at Choi Han’s sudden dark brown. His offer was admittedly tempting. Lock was continuously growling in the background, the sound itself making dingy yellow throbbed in Cale’s limbs. Cale’s stomach burned with harlequin green - he didn’t even get the time to eat earlier - and his head was still pounding with faded red.

 

It was definitely better for him to stay here and let the two take care of the wolf, but…

 

“No. I’ll go.”

 

Lock was still a child. 

 

And Cale was the type of person who hated when a child suffered, especially when they’re on their own. Even if Choi Han and Rosalyn were going to do most of the work, the least he could do was accompany them.

 

“Cale-nim…”

 

“It’ll be fine, Choi Han,” Cale sighed. He really didn’t understand Choi Han’s indigo - and hyacinth - sometimes. “I still have a few potions with me. None of us will get hurt afterwards.”

 

Potions might not work on Lock, but he didn’t need them anyways. There was no way for Choi Han and Rosalyn to even get slightly injured during the ordeal, but it wasn’t as if there was any harm in giving them potions. And if they weren’t in any pain, Cale naturally wouldn’t be in one, too.

 

It’s not going to be as bad as when we went to release the dragon. I could handle it.

 

Especially now that Cale had already gained the Vitality of the Heart. He knew that all of this pain - Taylor’s faded red and now Lock’s burning yellow - would be much, much worse if he didn’t have the Ancient Power. He could handle it. He had gone through much worse situations before, as Kim Rok Soo; without any healing abilities, too. It might be a bit difficult, but he could handle this.

 

“...I understand, Cale-nim.”

 

Choi Han relented, in the end, even if burgundy still swam in his aura; dissatisfaction, this time. 

 

Cale would take it.

 

It was quite hard to walk to the underground training area. Lock’s burning yellow even ended up offsetting a little bit of the remaining faded red in his legs courtesy of Taylor. Dammit. However, much to Cale’s surprise, Rosalyn ended up helping him walk. He glanced briefly at the outline of her aura; indigo, silver and… steel (stubbornness). Huh.

 

“Thanks,” Cale mumbled. Rosalyn shot him a light blue smile. Cale turned towards Ron and Hans. “Stay out of this arena as well. Make sure no one comes in.”

 

The two easily obliged. Cale raised an eyebrow at both of their indigos - even Ron, although his smile was still a normal amber - and headed inside.

 

Choi Han brought Lock to the center of the arena, Rosalyn following him. Cale and the kittens (and the invisible dragon) huddled in the far corner of the arena, watching as Lock started to transform. 

 

It’s starting.

 

Lock’s growls got louder as he painstakingly transformed. Cale sucked in a sharp breath as the burning yellow in his body quickly grew into an ugly yellow. It felt like his veins were on fire. He felt sweat dripping down his back as his body got hotter. Sharp claws grew from Lock’s fingers, and Cale’s fingers twitched, churning painfully with copper and dirty yellow.

 

This is-

 

This pain, all of it-

 

What’s the point of getting stronger when it’s going to be this painful?

 

Cale knew that the pain could’ve been worse. Much, much worse. If it wasn’t for the Vitality of the Heart, he would’ve long collapsed. But he didn’t. It was not even his pain.

 

It was Lock’s. 

 

Lock was the one going through his first ever berserk transformation right now. 

 

Lock was the one going through a much worse pain than Cale right now.

 

All of this pain-

 

“...all for the sake of getting stronger.”

 

Lock screamed, ugly yellow writhing within him as sharp fangs grew in his mouth. Cale bit his lip until he could only taste copper and closed his eyes as the ugly yellow slowly died down. Only dingy yellow remained. He heard Lock slowly moving, as if gaining his bearings, before letting out a loud howl.

 

A wolf.

 

A young wolf was now experiencing his first berserk transformation.

 

Cale felt a thrum of magenta appear around him. 

 

On and Hong twitched with bright yellow, but Cale didn’t open his eyes. “Amazing dragon,” he whispered, hugging the kittens a bit tighter. “Can you make the shield soundproof?”

 

All sounds disappeared then. The awful burning yellow and ugly yellow in his body disappeared, too, leaving behind only faded red.

 

Cale couldn’t help but laugh. 

 

How could they all call me a good person when I’m like this?

 

Cale Henituse - Kim Rok Soo - was a selfish, selfish person. He didn’t understand just why the others kept saying the opposite. He was the type of person who would avoid any pain if he could help it. Even if that meant looking for a small, brief escape from having experienced yet another child’s pain. 

 

What kind of selfless person would do something as cruel as this?

 

He had always hated people who turned away from another person’s pain, and yet-

 

“...weak human, you need protection.”

 

Cale didn’t understand why the dragon’s voice was tinged with indigo and deep blue. He didn’t understand why On and Hong snuggled against him with indigo and thistle, either. 

 

He ignored the three of them as he leaned against the wall, letting out a quiet exhale.

 

Two hours. 

 

Lock’s berserk transformation was going to end in two hours. More or less.

 

A moment later, Cale felt another burst of magenta. The dragon had made the shield three-layered.

 

To think that he’s already this skilled. 

 

Cale opened his eyes. Lock’s body was now very muscular, his eyes blood red. Only faded red remained. Cale sagged against the wall, a bit of fuzzy gray muddling his brain.

 

Lock went berserk in the novel because elf healer Pendrick died. So why did he go berserk now?

 

It was a question Cale needed to figure out soon.

 

In any case, Lock going berserk wasn’t entirely a hopeless thing; Cale was able to teach the children averaging seven years old about berserk transformations, in the end.

 

“I don’t know how it works for the Cat Tribes.” The Cat Tribes never appeared in [The Birth of a Hero]. “But if you feel like you’re suddenly hurting, come to me immediately. Understand?”

 

Cale hated pain. But he wasn’t going to let these children suffer alone, if they ever went berserk.

 

It was the least he could do. It was the only thing he could do.

 

The cats silently rubbed their heads against his arms, pearl white and pink only slightly tinged with lily white. Why are they like this? Cale huffed with a bit of burgundy, but he didn’t move away.

 

…he moved a bit away from the dragon, though. A dragon going berserk was a thought that sent overwhelming purple through him.

 

But while they were talking, Lock’s transformation was finally complete. The previously feeble-looking and tall boy was now a hulking mass of dark blue fur and muscles. Lock’s body shot forward to attack Choi Han and Rosalyn. 

 

“Dragon, cancel shield soundproofing!”

 

All sounds returned, as quickly as they had disappeared. 

 

“Lock!”

 

“Snap out of it, Lock!” 

 

Cedar colored Choi Han and Rosalyn’s voices, but the same couldn’t be said for Lock. Wine red covered his entire body, aura and growls.

 

At this moment - just at this moment - he was a mindless beast.

 

Choi Han and Rosalyn continued to defend against Lock’s attacks as Cale continued to implore the children to pay attention to the scene. The kittens might come from a different tribe, but in the end, they were all Beast people. And they needed to find a way for them to survive, either by attacking or defending.

 

Cats rely on their stealth, unlike the physically stronger wolves. But that doesn’t make them any less weak.

 

The kittens needed to know this more than anyone else. Green-tinged white tingled within the kittens, before orchid replaced it, their auras sharpened. 

 

The dragon revealed himself, too, when Cale called out for him. He turned to look at Rosalyn. Magenta, ruby red (creative and imaginative) and a natural red swirled around her as she cast a shield to defend against Lock’s attacks. 

 

Is that her magic?  

 

“Lock, you remember me, right?” Rosalyn called out, a combination of cedar and pink in her voice. “I said you are a part of my family now, so hurry up and snap out of it!”

 

“Lock, attack me.” Choi Han’s natural transparent black aura shot up, his voice onyx black. “I am the one who will protect you.”

 

The both of them were calling Lock family. And they were doing everything they could to protect him.

 

How nice.

 

It was much, much harder to protect someone than it was to hurt them. Cale - Kim Rok Soo - knew that by experience.

 

The dragon will learn about that quickly, too, being the great and mighty dragon he was.

 

Now the three children were fully focused on the ‘battle’. Cale forced himself to relax, breathing carefully through the leftover ugly yellow and copper he still felt.

 

And, just like that, two hours passed.

 

They’re getting exhausted.

 

Light brown were now surrounding Choi Han and Rosalyn. But Lock had it the worst. The werewolf staggered unsteadily, heavily breathing, faded red and light brown running through him. “H- Hyung-”

 

“Lock!”

 

“Noo- noona-”

 

“Ah, Lock!”

 

Choi Han and Rosalyn quickly embraced Lock, tulip pink surrounding them like a beautiful watercolor.

 

“So- sorry…” 

 

Lock’s tiny voice was covered in hyacinth and lily white, but the two only hugged him tighter. 

 

Cale felt all sorts of colors just by looking at this scene, but he was able to pick out the brightest of them; periwinkle. 

 

It’s the most perfect first berserk transformation there ever could be.

 

Lock quietly started crying as his body returned to that of a normal human’s. Cale slowly walked over to the three of them, his legs trembling as he tried to not to let the ugly yellow and light brown and faded red he still felt from all three of them affect him too much. “Rest well,” he whispered, watching as Lock started to lose his consciousness. “It’s all over now.”

 

Periwinkle soothed over Lock’s expression as he finally fainted. Choi Han carefully laid him on the stretcher, before he suddenly pulled out a potion.

 

Hm?

 

Cale blinked, cloud gray, as Choi Han drank the potion right in front of him.

 

Oh.

 

Rich green and mint pleasantly coursed through Choi Han- and Cale. It got much easier to breathe again. Cale raised an eyebrow at the snow white smile Choi Han gave him (what’s with this guy?) before he threw another potion towards Rosalyn. 

 

“You, too.”

 

“Thank you very much.” 

 

Cale hummed at Rosalyn’s rich green and mint as she drank the potion. She must’ve seen what Choi Han did, as she didn’t ask any questions. “No need for any thanks.” He turned towards Choi Han, who was already looking at him, an odd mix of periwinkle, indigo and onyx black in his eyes. “Choi Han, we need to talk.”

 

Far too many things had changed from the novel. Cale needed to find out what and why.

Notes:

Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Bruise purple: wariness
Indigo: concern, worry
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Cherry red: confidence
Dark orange: greed
Crimson: respect, appreciation
Traces of purple: bittersweet
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Apricot: humility
Black-tinted red: frustration (to the point of anger)
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Green-tinged white: understanding
Ebony: death, Dark Mana
Muddled teal: dishonesty
Black: death, mystery
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Maroon: protectiveness
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Rich blue: admiration
Salmon: light-hearted teasing
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Bubblegum: playfulness, feminine, childish
Yellow-tinged green: (physical sensation) sickness, illness
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Dark amber: sarcasm, deadpan
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Flush pink: shame, embarrassment
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Pitch black: evil
Pastel blue: shy, meek, sheepish
Tangerine: exasperation
Carrot orange: mischief, lightheartedness
Silver: graceful, polite, professionalism
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Light brown: exhaustion
Overwhelming purple: fear
Too little green: lazy, slow, ease, relaxation
Harlequin green: (physical sensation) hunger
Cedar: desperation, panic
Dark purple: dread
Flash of white: (physical sensation) sudden pain
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Dingy yellow: (physical sensation) dull pain, itchiness
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Magenta: magic, mana
Tulip pink: familial love, fondness
Red-tinged gold: determination
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Steel: stubbornness
Light blue: friendly
Ugly yellow: (physical sensation) much more intense pain
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Dirty yellow: (physical sensation) revolting, poison
Thistle: painful memories
Pink: affection
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Wine red: bloodlust, dark desires
Ruby red: creative, imaginative
Rich green: healing
Mint: (physical sensation) refreshing, coolness, pain-soothing
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted

Chapter 7: a vow of ebony and inquisitive ruby

Notes:

I was wondering whether to write more for this chap since it's a bit short or just post it but if I do the former it'd be like 8k long so xD

Offtopic but man do you guys have some AU ideas that you really wanna see more in this fandom? As for me it's Assassin!Cale and deaged-during-canon AUs, they're great

Anyways enjoy! (or not)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“...Rosalyn was also heading towards the capital, so we got along quite well-”

 

“Hold on.”

 

So far the story had gone along the same way it had gone in the novel. But…

 

Got along? Choi Han and Rosalyn? The first time they met?

 

Choi Han’s eyes flickered to Cale’s expression before he shrugged, aura a mix of pastel blue and flush pink. “I’m not the type to talk to people unless they talk to me first, but I thought there’s no harm in being friendly.”

 

Well… that certainly explained the light blue and orange-tinged yellow (friendship, partnership, a mutual appreciation for one another) the two regarded each other with. But Cale couldn’t help but be surprised. In the novel, Rosalyn’s assassination attempt had made her wary of other people, and Choi Han had similarly grown more distant and aloof after what had happened to the villagers in Harris Village. They only started to get close after what had happened to Lock. 

 

But currently, Choi Han and Rosalyn had already formed a sense of camaraderie between them. They also regarded each other and Lock as family. 

 

Just what-

 

“I wouldn’t normally do something like this, but I wanted to- no, I needed to do this properly.” Choi Han smiled, pastel pink. “I needed to pay you back, after all.”

 

Cale let out a dark yellow sigh. 

 

Of course he thinks of it like that.

 

Choi Han continued recounting his task, dark brown and onyx black returning to his voice. The story continued to be the exact same as it had been in the novel; Choi Han, Rosalyn and the injured guard they had met went to the Blue Wolf Village, where they would then find the village destroyed and its inhabitants assassinated. Just like in Harris Village, Choi Han ended up killing the assassins in cold rage, and Rosalyn recruited him after witnessing his strength.

 

But something else changed.

 

Cale didn’t know what, exactly, just yet, but he knew that something must have changed along the way.

 

Lock’s first berserk transformation happened earlier than in [The Birth of a Hero]. Why was that? What happened-?

 

“But, Cale-nim…”

 

Cale blinked at Choi Han’s suddenly tense aura. “Yeah?”

 

“I saw something familiar, back then.”

 

…huh?

 

“...what did you see?”

 

“...a white star and five red stars.”

 

Cale felt his heart sink as dark purple filled his heart.

 

…what?

 

The official members of the secret organization showed up? Not assassins?

 

But- why?

 

Choi Han scowled, thistle and scarlet furiously swimming in his aura. It didn’t scare Cale this time; he knew it wasn’t directed towards him. “The village was already destroyed when we got there. Many of the Wolf Tribe members were dead as well.”

 

Many.

 

“...were they all dead?”

 

Don’t tell me-

 

Choi Han shook his head, deep blue and dull red (fading anger). Traces of blue filled Cale.

 

“They were trying to capture the young children.”

 

…capture. 

 

The wolf children, who were killed in cold blood in the novel, were instead being captured. 

 

Cale couldn’t comprehend such a massive change at all. 

 

“The chief was dying when we arrived at the entrance of the Blue Wolf Tribe’s village.” Choi Han let out a quiet exhale. “And they were trying to take 10 children with them.”

 

Cale grimaced. 10 children?

 

Too different. This is becoming too different from the novel.

 

“And the moment the chief was about to fall, a young boy got in the way of the assholes trying to take the children.”

 

…Lock. 

 

The weak, cowardly Lock who had hidden himself while his family members were brutally killed in the novel- 

 

The same Lock had chosen to instead try and protect his younger siblings this time.

 

But why? Did he get in their way because his siblings weren’t killed and only kidnapped?

 

But Cale did not get any answers at all. Choi Han had easily recognized the assassins and kidnappers to be similar to the assassins who had destroyed Harris Village, just as Cale had expected him to. But-

 

“There was only one person who had a white star and five red stars on their clothes.” Choi Han gritted his teeth, fiery red and scarlet. “And that asshole was drinking the Wolf Tribe’s blood.”

 

Cale closed his eyes, pained.

 

The bloodthirsty (literally) mage, Redika. The one who had led the terror incident in the novel.

 

Such a person tried to kidnap the wolves instead of killing them?

 

Cale could not figure it out at all. 

 

What did I do wrong?

 

The storyline had drastically changed, and Cale couldn’t think of a good reason for it. He highly doubted him having saved the black dragon was the cause behind all of this. Why would it be? It wasn’t as if the dragon was very important for the secret organization; they had easily left the dragon to die, after all. 

 

But I didn’t change anything else from the novel. So why did everything change so much?

 

How disappointing. They were perfect as seeds. These young ones probably have even tastier blood. The crazy mage said that.”

 

Seeds. Cale memorized that word.

 

“...and the children?”

 

The rest of the Blue Wolf Tribe had perished, but Lock and the 10 children still survived. There were a lot more of them than in the novel.

 

Choi Han avoided Cale’s gaze, flush pink and lily white in his expression.

 

…seriously?

 

“...they’re at the inn. The merchant is with them, too.”

 

…is this how the story will go??

 

Cale let out a loud dark yellow sigh. Choi Han didn’t say anything. His expression was almost tinged with pastel blue, even. Cale huffed before looking straight at the black-haired.

 

“...you must be curious.”

 

Choi Han’s growing golden yellow, orchid and lemon yellow were blatant, after all.

 

“...yes.”

 

The people who had destroyed Harris Village and the Blue Wolf Tribe village. Their identities, their purposes, their targets- Choi Han was curious about all of those. 

 

He was curious as to how and why Cale knew about them, yet did so little to prevent their goals.

 

Cale stared at Choi Han for a bit. Fiery red and maroon. The two colors - emotions - that had always surrounded Choi Han were burning bright. Choi Han was the type of person who couldn’t help but directly chase after the things that had angered him. It was the reason why Cale wanted to avoid being involved with him at all.

 

Cale looked down at the cold piece of bread on the plate in front of him. Harlequin green, intertwined with yellow-tinged green, churned in his stomach. He didn’t pick up the bread. “I plan on telling you two things.”

 

Choi Han’s head snapped up to look at him. Cloud gray, indigo and a hint of periwinkle. “...but not everything?”

 

Cale simply nodded. “Come on. We’re going to the Temple of the God of Death.”

 

“...the temple…?” Choi Han furrowed his eyebrows. “But… why?”

 

“I told you, didn’t I? I plan on telling you two things. Two truths.” Cale shot Choi Han an amber grin. It was the first time he’d shown amber to the swordsman. “With my life on the line.”

 

The ebony and black tendril wrapped around Cale’s thumb- 

 

It wouldn’t just be for two people now.

 

“But- Cale-nim-!”

 

“Let’s go.”



Cale ignored Choi Han’s protests and headed out of the room to look for Hans. He had a vow to make.

 

Indigo surrounded Hans the whole time Cale told him about the trip, but in the end, the butler relented. Cale made him promise not to tell Ron; he had a feeling that things would become complicated if that old man found out. Especially considering the fact that Ron had lately taken to watching him like a hawk, just like Choi Han did, back when Cale had first gotten the Vitality of the Heart.

 

What’s wrong with him? I can’t figure him out at all.  

 

Cale decided to ignore such odd things.

 

Half an hour later, they were well on their way to the Temple of the God of Death.

 

“Cale-nim, please, you don’t need to do this.”

 

Just like before, Choi Han was repeating the same thing he had said ever since they started moving, indigo and hyacinth thick in his voice. And, just like before, Cale only laughed in return.

 

“We both know that I do, Choi Han.”

 

“I trust you, Cale-nim,” Choi Han continued to say, steel. “We don’t have to do this. Whatever it is, I trust you.”

 

Well, that was the crux of the problem, wasn’t it?

 

I trust you.  

 

There was only teal in Choi Han’s aura as he repeated those three words. Teal, turquoise and vermillion. Cale needed to be an idiot to not believe him for all of that.

 

However…

 

Just because he trusts me now doesn’t mean he couldn’t doubt me in the future.

 

This was something that Cale, who had been Kim Rok Soo for more than 30 years, knew very well. 

 

Choi Han was a naturally good person, but he was far from gullible. Kim Rok Soo was only able to read [The Birth of a Hero] up until its fifth volume, but he still knew at least a bit of Choi Han’s personality. Cale knew Choi Han’s personality. The black-haired transmigrator had survived decades on his own, and that experience had taught him how to persevere. 

 

Perhaps Cale could say nothing about the secret organization, and Choi Han would still forgive him for it. But that was only for now. The longer Choi Han stayed with Cale, the more he would grow to be suspicious of Cale’s knowledge. The only way to prevent this was to either shake off Choi Han entirely or to find the next best thing to maintain his trust.

 

The former was… a bit difficult at this point, but the latter was very much possible, in such a short amount of time.

 

I won’t lie to Choi Han, but I won’t tell the whole truth, either. 

 

He had no reason to do such a thing.

 

“Why are you so worried about this?” Cale chose to say instead. “I’ll be the only one to do this vow, so you don’t have to worry about a single thing.”

 

He didn’t expect Choi Han to make this a bigger deal than it actually was. Cale felt genuine cloud gray tingling within him as he watched Choi Han open and close his mouth repeatedly, as if he wanted to say something. In the end Choi Han just shut up, his frown a mix of scarlet and burgundy.

 

A shiver of overwhelming purple ran up Cale’s spine. Scary punk. He looked away.

 

Soon after, they arrived at the temple.

 

…the temple is very… white.

 

No wonder Cage wanted to be excommunicated so badly. Cleaning the temple must've been a nightmare.

 

“May you be blessed with a peaceful rest!”

 

Cale wrinkled his nose at the two priests’ orange greetings. He took a step forward. “Priest-nim.”

 

“What can I do for you?” Golden yellow. The priest wasn’t even trying to hide it.

 

“Is there an open Room of Death?”

 

Bright yellow and dark brown crossed over the priests’ expressions. “...whose death will you be putting on the line?”

 

Cale put on a pastel pink smile. “Mine.”

 

Taylor and Cage had put their lives on the line for the vow made for him. Cale was about to do the same.

 

“Cale-nim.” Choi Han placed his hand on Cale’s shoulder then, distracting him from the priests’ reactions. He felt silent cedar, hints of green and indigo through the contact. “Cale-nim, regardless of what it is, I really will believe you. You know that, right?”

 

Cale blinked, cloud gray.

 

Choi Han’s emotions didn’t waver. “But will you still do this?”

 

“Of course I will, Choi Han,” Cale pushed vermillion into his voice. Choi Han paused, pistachio crossing his expression. Cale smirked at him. “You said you trust me?” Choi Han quickly nodded. Cale patted his shoulder. “Then, trust me, you wouldn’t believe my words as easily as you’d think. That’s why we’re here.”

 

That’s why we’re making a Vow of Death.

 

Why did Choi Han keep insisting he will believe Cale? It wasn’t as if Cale was going to tell the whole truth, anyways. He didn’t understand Choi Han’s feelings at all.

 

This guy already brought me enough trouble by bringing over the wolves. I’m not going to get involved with him much.

 

Choi Han was going to assist the Whale Tribe in going against the mermaids in the future. Cale didn’t want to get involved in that at all. There was no chance for his slacker life to come true if he ever got involved with the terrifyingly strong Whales.

 

The priest led them to the basement, where a Room of Death awaited. Cale walked on ahead while Choi Han silently followed after him. It reminded Cale of the first time they met. It felt like such a long time ago. He was just glad he didn’t have any burning yellow in his ankle this time.

 

And, soon enough, Choi Han will leave me. That would be great.

 

The priest entered the room first, leaving behind the both of them. Cale hummed, cool gray. “If it makes you feel better, should I tell you the first of the two truths?”

 

“Yes.” Choi Han’s response was extremely quick, periwinkle and orchid. “Please tell me. I trust you.”

And there it is again.

 

“Is that so?” Cale smiled, feeling peach despite himself. “Then, here it is; I don’t know the identity of the secret organization nor their goal.”

 

“...what the-”

 

Cloud gray and traces of blue. Cale fought an urge to smirk. 

 

“I told you before, didn’t I? You wouldn’t believe me as easily as you’d think.” Cale laughed. He took a step forward. “Let’s go in.”

 

The room, just like the rest of the temple, was completely white, the only other company being the deaf priest. Cale and Choi Han quickly read through the directions on the piece of paper before Cale pushed it back towards the priest. The priest raised his hand, and black smoke appeared around the room.

 

Black and ebony. 

 

Cold, cold death.

 

Cale looked down on his hands; the black tendrils connecting his left thumb to Taylor’s pointer finger and Cage’s middle finger, stretching out indefinitely now that the two people weren’t around him. More black tendrils were currently connecting his right pointer finger to Choi Han’s right pinky finger.

 

I’m the one who will die if I ever break this vow.

 

Cale paused, taking a moment to adjust to the black lightly touching his skin. He wasn’t directly involved in his first vow with Taylor and Cage. However, he was now making this vow on his own accord. The ebony felt much colder than it was the first time.

 

Does Cage feel this sensation all the time?

 

“The priest in front of me guarantees that he cannot hear me, and, if that is not the truth, he will pay the price with his life,” Cale started, maintaining his tone onyx black. “Furthermore, I - Cale Henituse - vow to speak the truth to Choi Han in front of the God of Eternal Rest, and, if what I say is even slightly a lie, I will immediately die in this spot to pay the price.”

 

Choi Han’s aura fluctuated; overwhelming purple, orchid and hints of green. 

 

(Cale was slightly scared. He’d never seen overwhelming purple in Choi Han’s aura, before.)

 

To be honest, Cale had debated on whether he really should tell Choi Han the truth. About himself previously being Kim Rok Soo, about [The Birth of a Hero], about his transmigration. However, there was no way that it would ever end well, despite how much Choi Han trusted him. So Cale needed to settle for the next best thing.

 

“First of all, I - Cale Henituse - truly do not know the identity of that secret organization.” Cale watched as Choi Han nodded to himself, periwinkle heavy in his expression. He continued speaking once Choi Han had resumed eye contact. “I swear that I’m telling the truth. I do not know who they are and how many people there were.”

 

Five volumes of [The Birth of a Hero] were not enough to even give the slightest hint on what the secret organization was. Even if Cale really wanted to know, he currently had little to no information about their forces. It would be helpful if he knew, but he wasn’t interested in looking for answers; that’d just be troublesome.

 

“The next truth.” Cale crossed his arms. It was a bit cold. “To tell you the truth, I hate the organization. I wish for it to disappear.”

 

Isn’t it only obvious? 

 

The secret organization was problematic in all sorts of ways. The members attacked, killed and caused problems for other people. Cale didn’t want such a thing to hinder his slacker life. He would not stand for it.

 

Choi Han frowned, cloud gray and gray-tinged blue. “You don’t know who they are, but you hate them?”

 

“I know some things they were planning on doing. The black dragon’s imprisonment. Lock’s incident. And, in the future, an incident in the capital.” Cale closed his eyes when he heard Choi Han’s bright yellow inhale. A flash of white twinged deep in his heart, making him wince. What? “Why did you think I came to the capital, as the representative of the Henituse family? Instead of sending my blood-related brother Basen-”

 

Another twinge of flash of white. Cale tried not to frown.

 

What’s wrong with my body?

 

“-I chose to go in his stead, even though I really didn’t want to.”

 

Bright yellow flashed in Choi Han’s narrowed eyes; realization. “What are they planning to do?”

 

No one needed to ask who ‘they’ were.

 

“Killing a lot of people at the capital, during the upcoming festival.” Cale closed his eyes. “I want to prevent that from happening. And after that, I’ll just return to the Henituse territory.” Preferably without having gotten injured in any sorts of form.

 

A hint of pistachio danced in the air, in the following silence. “Cale-nim…” Cale heard Choi Han called, a mix of golden yellow and green-tinged white in his voice. “...you can’t tell me how you know about all of this?”

 

“I can’t tell anyone about how I know all of this,” Cale agreed. “I will tell you one more thing, though; I don’t have any desire to harm you at all.”

 

The black tendrils were calm. Cale had not said any lies at all.

 

Choi Han blinked, cloud gray, before it turned to… peach-?

 

Cale watched, gray-tinged blue, as Choi Han fucking laughed.

 

“I apologize, Cale-nim,” Choi Han chuckled before Cale could get a word in. His smile was still a vibrant peach. He’s not sorry at all! “But I know that. I trust you.”

 

“...I’m weaker than you.”

 

“I know that, too,” Choi Han’s smile had a hint of salmon in it now. Cale scowled at him. But all of a sudden Choi Han’s aura turned to onyx black and dark brown. “However, Cale-nim… promise me one more thing.”

 

…huh?

 

This- Cale hadn’t expected this to happen at all. He watched with bruise purple as Choi Han paused, all sorts of colors bursting in his aura, so quickly it was difficult for even Cale to see them all properly. But he knew that he’d seen pistachio, hyacinth, lily white, burgundy and vermillion. 

 

Cloud gray tingled in Cale’s heart. “...Choi Han, do you not trust me?”

 

“I do.” Choi Han quickly nodded. Turquoise and teal. Cale exhaled quietly. “But I still need you to promise me something.”

 

Promise you what?

 

“That organization killed everyone that had helped me before. So, someday, if you ever cross paths with that organization-” Choi Han stopped for a second, before he continued, “or if you ever find yourself in danger because of them… please bring me along with you. I’ll protect you.”

 

Maroon, fiery red and red-tinged gold. All three colors shone in Choi Han’s aura. 

 

“I- that’s- alright,” Cale spluttered. I didn’t think he’d ever say something like this. “Then… I - Cale Henituse - will bring Choi Han with me if I ever find myself in danger because of them.”

 

“For your own safety.”

 

“...for my own safety. Is that good enough?”

 

“Of course.” Choi Han’s smile was so blindingly sunshine yellow, grass green and periwinkle that it annoyed Cale. “Thank you very much, Cale-nim.”

 

Cale sighed, dark yellow. He didn’t understand anything anymore. However, in truth, that impromptu promise was not bad at all. It was not as if Cale was going to get involved with the secret organization in the future; that promise was basically null from the start. He only agreed because he had nothing to lose from it, that’s all.

 

…and for the very unlikely chance that he will get involved with the organization in the future, but he didn’t think much about it.

 

But doesn’t this mean that I can have Choi Han’s protection if I ever need it…?

 

Cale thought about it a little bit, before shaking his head.

 

No. I don’t need such a thing. 

 

“We’re done. Let’s go.”

 

But, just as Cale stood up-

 

His vision wobbled.

 

“Cale-nim!”

Shit!

 

Cale groaned as he felt his legs give out underneath him. Choi Han managed to catch him in time, and Cale cringed at the swordsman’s touch. Why is this guy so cold-

 

“Cale-nim, you’re burning up.”

 

Indigo.

 

“...huh?”

 

“We need to go back.”

 

Cloud gray and a bit of fuzzy gray blanketed Cale’s mind. He dimly registered Choi Han half-carrying him back outside and into the carriage, his thoughts chaotic. 

 

I got the Vitality of the Heart. But I’m feverish all of a sudden?

 

He hadn’t realized it until Choi Han mentioned it, but- he was burning up. His back was damp with sweat, his head twinging with faded red and everything he touched sent a shock of pale blue though his veins. He cringed at the hint of yellow-tinged green burning deep within his throat.

 

Why am I feeling like this?

 

The Vitality of the Heart was working. Cale knew that, because he was well aware that the fever didn't feel as bad as it should’ve been; it instead felt distant and faint, as if something was preventing it from getting worse. It’s definitely the Vitality of the Heart. But then why did Cale still end up feverish?

 

“You’ve been busy today,” Cale heard Choi Han muttered, hyacinth and lily white, as the carriage started moving. A hand brushed back his bangs, motion pastel pink. “I’m sorry, Cale-nim. It must have hurt.”

 

Two things hit Cale just then.

 

Ah. Taylor’s paralyzed legs. The incident with the servants. Then Lock’s berserk mode incident. It has been very busy lately. My body must have overloaded from all of the pain. 

 

It made sense, really. But that wasn’t all.

 

…’it must have hurt’?

 

What must have hurt?

 

Choi Han, you-

 

Cale’s head whipped to Choi Han’s direction, faded red throbbing, dark purple creeping up in his heart. Through his blurred vision he could see Choi Han giving him a deep blue smile. “You’re hurting, Cale-nim. You’ve been hurting all this time, haven’t you?”

 

“Wh-”

 

Choi Han didn’t say anything anymore, but-

 

He knows.

 

Choi Han knew.

 

…in truth, Cale had always thought that it was inevitable for Choi Han to find out about his condition, about being able to feel the pain of others. The guy was smart, after all. Smarter than most people would give him the credits for. He could easily connect the dots, and Cale wasn’t surprised about that. But-

 

But I never expected him to-

 

“So, please, if you ever find out about that organization’s identity… please tell me. I will not let them hurt anyone. I will not let them hurt you.” Maroon and fiery red were blazing in Choi Han’s expression. It was a bit scary. “When we get back, please tell me about the upcoming incident. I will do everything I can to prevent it.”

 

If you ever find out about that organization’s identity, please tell me.

 

…a request. 

 

Choi Han had not said such a thing during the vow. He had only said it now.

 

Why is that?

 

“...the person who drank the wolf children’s blood-” Cale felt Choi Han twitched with burgundy, but he continued on, “-that person will be the leader behind the incident.”

 

“...I see.” Choi Han placed a hand on Cale’s shoulder, pastel pink, but Cale flinched at the wine red and scarlet hiding behind the gesture. The hand pulled away quickly. “Am I allowed to kill them on sight?”

 

He felt like throwing up a bit. But Cale couldn’t help but laugh, peach. “Isn’t it obvious? Do what you want to do.”

 

Cale honestly thought that Choi Han won’t be able to do such a thing. He failed to do so in the novel, after all. But… well, he might be wrong. 

 

“I will make sure to kill them, then.”

 

Cale thought that the sunshine yellow in Choi Han’s voice as he said such a vicious thing so casually was scary as hell.

 


 

“Young master.”

 

Cale grimaced, sighing as the faded red throbbed in his head. So I can’t even rest now? “Ron.”

 

A wet cloth was placed on top of his burning forehead. Cale flinched at the sudden feeling of pale blue, then relaxed when it just turned into a pleasant mint. He was tempted to just burrow into his blankets and ignore Ron completely, but he was unable to do so.

 

“Young master, this Ron is worried for your health.”

 

Not this again.

 

Ever since he and Choi Han had returned from the temple, Cale had been forced into bed rest. A priest was even called, which Cale honestly thought was an overreaction; his fever didn’t even turn out to be that bad. But his party - especially Choi Han and Ron (of course Hans snitched to the latter, ugh) - were adamant that he stayed in bed.

 

At least I get to do nothing…

 

Ron coming over to check on him every half an hour was annoying, though. The indigo and lemon yellow behind his usual amber was even more annoying.

 

But there was something else. 

 

What does he want?

 

The pistachio and almost orchid in Ron’s aura, especially whenever his completely silent footsteps paused near Cale’s bed-

 

He wants something from me.

 

“Young master.” Vermillion and onyx black. Cale stiffened. Here we go. “May I make a request?”

 

…a request?

 

Ron Molan had always thought that Cale Henituse was a useless trash of a young master. What could the current Cale - weak, bedridden and useless Cale - even do for such a devious old man? 

 

“...what is it?” 

 

“...may I have two days off?”

 

Cale blinked, cloud gray, before sudden electric yellow filled him. “That’s- that’s a good idea. That's a really good idea. You-” he briefly choked on air in his excitement, not minding Ron’s sudden bright yellow, “-you go do that. You’ve worked so hard to take care of me for more than 10 years, Ron, you deserve it.”

 

Cale never actually expected that this day would come; not this quickly. Sure, it might only be for two days, but it was enough. He ignored the sharp flash of white in his head and pulled out a pouch he had stored in the dresser. It was full of money and healing items; a backup he had prepared for the Taylor situation. He was glad he had done it beforehand.

 

“Here.”

 

Cale placed the pouch in Ron’s line of sight and rolled onto his side, his back facing the butler. His job was done. There was nothing else for him to do.

 

Ron should know what I’m talking about, anyways.

 

There was really nothing else Cale could give an experienced assassin that Ron was. Cale doubted Ron would ever need the healing items, but it didn’t hurt to be careful. Cale shuddered as he recalled Choi Han’s severe light brown from earlier. It wasn’t the worst pain he’d ever felt - far from it, actually - but it was annoying regardless.

 

“Just enjoy your break,” Cale grouched, burgundy stirring within him when he didn’t hear Ron’s footsteps going away. “Buy yourself some delicious food. Relax or something. I don’t care, just enjoy yourself.”

 

Cale was definitely going to enjoy himself. Two days without the amber and blinding yellow filled old man who enjoyed giving him awful lemon teas every chance he got? It sounded like actual heaven. He didn’t know what Ron was going to do the next two days, and he frankly didn’t care.

 

I would rather he takes a break from attending to me forever, but two days work for now.

 

“...would it really be okay, young master?”

 

Cale frowned a bit. Why did Ron’s voice still have a hint of indigo and pistachio? “Of course. You deserve a break.”

 

“...this Ron is just worried for the young master’s health.” Ron’s tone didn’t change a bit. Cale flinched. “I am concerned that you will fall ill during my absence.”

 

“There’s no need for-”

 

“I will have my son attend to you for the next two days.”

 

Wait what.

 

“...you don’t have to do that.”

 

“Please, I insist.”

 

Cale wanted to balk at the grass green in Ron’s voice. What the hell is this old man thinking?? He sighed as he closed his eyes. “Fine, do what you want.” He could handle Beacrox, he supposed. Fortunately the chef wasn’t as annoying as his father. 

 

“Thank you, young master.” Ron placed the wet cloth that Cale had flung earlier back onto his forehead. “However, you gave me far too much money, young master. What will you do if I run away with this much money?”

 

Mild golden yellow.

 

Cale’s mouth moved faster than his thoughts. “Will you?”

 

…he didn’t know why he asked that. He knew that Ron will, once the old man had had enough of him, so why-

 

“This Ron will always stay by the young master’s side.”

 

…teal. Motherfucking teal.

 

Okay, what the fuck.

 

There were so many things wrong with that sentence Cale didn’t know where to begin.

 

…you know what, I’m just going to ignore him.

 

The old man did not know what he was talking about. Cale decided to ignore Ron completely. 

 

“Then I will be back to serve you when you head to the Royal Palace.”

 

Cale didn’t reply. The peach in Ron’s voice was annoying.

 

He heard Ron leaving the room a bit later, and let out a long, dark yellow exhale before burrowing himself further into his blankets. He felt two small weights and a slightly bigger one pressing against his side; the kittens and dragon had joined him. He shut his eyes tightly and tried to fall asleep.

 

Cale thought he would have a great sleep, now that Ron was gone. Somehow it was the worst sleep he ever had so far in this world.

 

He was just glad that his fever was mostly gone the next morning, even if mild light brown still stayed. Beacrox rolling in his food with his usual dark brown and beige wasn’t exactly a welcoming sight though. And there were more.

 

“Mr. Ron told me to help Beacrox!” Orange and coral pink. “I guess I am kind of amazing.”

 

Hans is here too? The hell?

 

Cale sighed, picking up the cup Beacrox handed him. He twitched. Dammit. He still hadn’t forgiven Beacrox for giving him lemon tea before bed a while ago. At least the guy gave it to him during the morning this time. It certainly worked to wake him up for the day.

 

And what’s Choi Han doing?

 

Cale had woken up hearing Choi Han slowly pacing the corridor. He raised his head and locked eyes with Choi Han, who was standing outside the open door. 

 

“Mr. Ron asked me to protect you,” came the answer to his unspoken question, with a hint of red-tinged gold.

 

Not him as well.

 

Ron was unfathomably difficult to understand. But enough about that.

 

“Choi Han, is Lock awake?”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

Periwinkle settled in Cale’s heart. Luckily wolves had fast regenerative abilities. “How about the children and the merchant?”

 

“They’re still at the inn,” Choi Han smiled a bit, lily white for some reason. “I was thinking that if Cale-nim feels up to it, you could stop by after the meeting.”

 

…meeting?

 

Hans must’ve seen the cloud gray on Cale’s face, because he elaborated, “the meeting with the Northeastern nobles, young master.”

 

Oh. Right. Shit. 

 

“Young master, you don’t have to go if you don’t feel well.”

 

“No, I’ll go,” Cale waved away Hans’ indigo and sighed. The Northeastern nobles? Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had never heard of nor met these people before. What was he supposed to do? “Is there anything else?”

 

“The guest wishes to speak with you.”

 

Rosalyn, then. “Ask her if she wants to have breakfast here, together.”

 

“I understand, young master,” Hans’ smile suddenly gained a hint of salmon. “However, you’ve slept for so long that it’s become lunch now!”

 

“...Hans.”

 

“Please excuse me! I will bring over Rosalyn-nim!”

 

Cale rolled his eyes as Hans made his escape. He looked towards Beacrox who was still placing down his breakfast/lunch and blinked. Oh. Did he already know I was going to invite Rosalyn? There was more food than he would normally get; almost on par with the feast he had with the three children, even. He raised an eyebrow towards Beacrox, whose dark brown didn’t waver in the slightest.

 

“You need more nutrients.”

 

What the hell is that supposed to mean?

 

Cale decided to ignore him too. 

 

Choi Han walked in once Beacrox had left. “I will go and take care of Lock while you talk with Rosalyn. Please take it easy, Cale-nim.”

 

Cale simply nodded. He didn’t know what the last sentence meant, but he was planning on relaxing alright. On and Hong had joined Choi Han when he briefly left this morning; they wanted to keep an eye on Lock- mostly to find out how to kill an enemy like the werewolf in the future. Cale thought it wasn’t too bad of an idea so he didn’t stop them. Choi Han seemed to be under the impression that the kittens were there to help Lock recuperate, though.

 

“I’ll tell you how to find that blood-drinking mage,” Cale hummed, watching Choi Han’s eyes widened with bright yellow. “After we prevent the terror incident, of course.”

 

Choi Han agreed far easier than he’d expected. Hans returned with Rosalyn, and Choi Han left. Cale slowly got out of bed - his legs wobbled slightly with faint faded red, but he ignored them - and headed towards the dining table in his room. “Thank you for coming, Miss Rosalyn.”

 

“Thank you for the invitation as well, young master Cale.” Rosalyn gave an oddly pastel pink smile as she sat down. Cale took a brief time to look into her aura; silver, steel, ruby red, fiery orange and amethyst. Fitting for a future Queen- and powerful mage. “Are you feeling better now?”

 

Why does everyone keep asking me that? “Yes.” Cale didn’t waste anymore time and turned towards the terrace window he had told Beacrox to open in advance. “Come on in.”

 

An extremely faint outline of magenta floated into the room- along with some leaves. Rosalyn stared intently at the invisible creature, bright yellow and orchid swimming furiously in her aura. “Dragon,” she breathed, turning towards Cale, traces of blue and electric yellow in her eyes. “Is it a dragon-nim?”

 

Mages really do respect dragons. Peach filled Cale as he shrugged. “Alright, introduce yourself.”

 

The dragon canceled his invisibility, midnight blue and magenta returning. He observed Rosalyn a bit before turning away, golden yellow swiftly becoming an arrogant gold. “I’m hungry,” he muttered, eyeing the steak.

 

“Go ahead,” Cale huffed, feeling a touch of tangerine. But he didn’t mind; the dragon’s harlequin green was getting a bit bad. “Let’s eat too, Miss Rosalyn.”

 

“Ah… yes, let’s.” Considering the stone gray on her face, Rosalyn must’ve been in a rather shocking state at the moment. “...I find it amazing that I, a mage, could witness this sight right now; a sight of a dragon eating with a human.”

 

Cale didn’t bother to reply. The black dragon raised his head, glancing at Rosalyn before eyeing Cale as many colors flashed in his eyes. Burgundy, indigo, pink, teal and, finally, vermillion. The colors stumped Cale a bit. What did they mean?

 

“He's weak. Weaker than an ant.”

 

Cale hummed in assent. The dragon wasn’t lying.

 

Rosalyn smiled, sky blue and silver, as she began to elegantly eat. “It is an honor to have a meal with young master Cale and Dragon-nim.” 

 

Cale applauded her composure. “Please feel free to stay for as long as you’d like. You’re Choi Han’s family, after all.” No matter how much Cale wanted the guy to leave, he was still a part of his party. A part of his people. Cale won’t deny that. And, if anything else were to fail, he also had the black dragon.

 

Rosalyn’s smile became a bit more pastel pink. “Young master Cale, I have a few things I’m curious about. May I ask about them?”

 

“Please do.”

 

“You looked as if you were in pain when Lock was brought in.” Rosalyn paused, as if waiting for Cale to interject. He didn’t. It was something that, in hindsight, had been very obvious, after all. “Are you still in any pain right now?”

 

“I am not.”

 

Technically he was, but it wasn’t just pain from Lock. The pain he felt from Taylor and the servants still lingered around, not to mention his own light brown. Aside from mild light brown coursing throughout his body as well as faded red pulling at his muscles, he was practically fine. 

 

Cale had no idea why Rosalyn wanted to know this anyways.

 

“That’s good.” Periwinkle seeped into her expression. How odd. “Then, here’s another question.” Rosalyn’s red eyes met Cale’s own reddish brown ones. “How come you are speaking respectfully to me, despite being a noble yourself?”

 

Cale couldn’t help but laugh. “Is it not obvious? Red hair and eyes, mage, and the self-revealed name of Rosalyn.” He picked up the steaming cup of tea next to his steak. Apple. He was just glad it wasn’t lemon again. “Shouldn't you be the one to stop speaking so respectfully to me, Princess-nim?”

 

Peach entered Rosalyn’s smile. 

 

The meal ended with grass green swirling in all of their auras; Rosalyn’s for Cale not having revealed her to the Palace, Cale for hearing that Rosalyn did not plan on causing trouble for him, unlike a certain someone (he thought he heard Choi Han sneeze somewhere outside the door), and the baby dragon for having eaten a lot of meats. He had good tastes. 

 

That aside, Cale actually didn’t feel as lethargic anymore after the meal. He mentally complimented Beacrox’s cooking before he stood up. The faded red was almost completely gone, too, which was great. “Let’s go to the meeting.”

 

Choi Han quickly nodded. “I’ll inform them to prepare a carriage.” 

 

Cale silently despaired. He seriously had no idea how to face the three Northeastern nobles he was meeting today. He had never even heard of them from [The Birth of a Hero]. He only caught a few tidbits courtesy of his father that they had been close with the Henituse family for a long time. 

 

They should know how Cale Henituse acts, right? They should know me?

 

But Cale, who had been Kim Rok Soo, had no idea how the Cale Henituse from the novel acted around these people. Was he a total trash, too? Or…?

 

…well, whatever it is, they should accept however I act anyways. Maybe I should just do nothing.

 

It wasn’t as if he had Ron here to nitpick him about it. 

Notes:

next chap will be an interlude!

Pastel blue: shy, meek, sheepish
Flush pink: shame, embarrassment
Light blue: friendly
Orange-tinged yellow: friendship, partnership
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Dark yellow: weariness
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Dark purple: dread
Thistle: painful memories
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Dull red: fading anger
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Maroon: protectiveness
Harlequin green: (physical sensation) hunger
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Indigo: concern, worry
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Ebony: death, Dark Mana
Black: death, mystery
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Steel: stubbornness
Teal: honesty, bluntness
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Overwhelming purple: fear
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Cedar: desperation, panic
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Flash of white: (physical sensation) sudden pain
Green-tinged white: understanding
Salmon: light-hearted teasing
Bruise purple: wariness
Red-tinged gold: determination
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Pale blue: (physical sensation) painful cold, freezing
Yellow-tinged green: (physical sensation) sickness, illness
Wine red: bloodlust, dark desires
Mint: (physical sensation) refreshing, coolness, pain-soothing
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Light brown: exhaustion
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Beige: dependable, reliable, conservative
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Silver: graceful, polite, professionalism
Ruby red: creative, imaginative
Fiery orange: bravery, passion
Amethyst: power, leadership
Magenta: magic, mana
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Gold: extravagance, arrogance, regal, royalty
Tangerine: exasperation
Stone gray: stony, blank, thoughtless
Pink: affection
Sky blue: peace, tranquility

Chapter 8: INTERLUDE: Choi Han

Notes:

Would you call this an interlude? What is even an interlude (I already searched it dw lol)? I've never written interludes before. It's my first time writing an interlude? IS this an interlude?

Anyways enjoy Choi Han's recollections of the prev chaps!

(AO3 doesn't lemme make this Chap 7.5 smh)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Something was up with Cale Henituse.

 

“Fight me.”

 

Choi Han ignored the annoying Beacrox - does this guy never give up? - and closed his eyes.

 

He recalled the first time he had met Cale, in that dark alley. His ankle slightly throbbing, Choi Han had quickly taken notice of the redhead’s presence. How could he not? It was not a place for well-dressed people to go to. It was not a place for anyone to go to, especially when it was starting to turn dark. Not without any ulterior motives.

 

Choi Han had to stay alert. He couldn’t let his guard down anymore. Not after what had happened to the people of Harris Village.

 

He had to stay alert- which was why he immediately noticed when the redheaded stranger suddenly flinched the instant he looked at Choi Han.

 

…looking back, it was obvious something was wrong. The obviously weak stranger was suddenly in pain, which was- suspicious, and kind of worrying, but Choi Han didn’t think much of it. It wasn’t important. What was important was reporting the incident at Harris Village.

 

But- 

 

“Give him something to eat. He’s hungry.”

 

The redheaded stranger was the son of the count, considering how everyone was referring to him as ‘young master’. He’d just casually told the chef to feed Choi Han before simply leaving. The deputy butler had indeed handled everything; Choi Han was given a room - his own room - in the estate, as well as new clothes. His previous clothes were sewn back together, and they even offered to give him a new sword.

 

Their kindness was almost overwhelming. He had come here only expecting to report about the incident, and yet… he somehow received far more than he’d expected.

 

(The butler and chef suddenly attacking him was annoying, though. But Choi Han wasn’t worried. They were much weaker than he was.)

 

But all of this kindness… all of it was so easily given to him, without any second thought at all. Just like the villagers back in Harris Village. And he could only think of one person behind it all.

 

The son of the count, Cale Henituse. Choi Han couldn’t help but start to respect him. Especially when Cale ended up asking for his help, for his-

 

“Are you capable of protecting people instead of killing them?”

 

Choi Han thought back on the scene he’d returned to, after that brief trip to the forest. Fire (everything was burning), dying screams (loud loud loud so loud and then- dead silence), the completely still bodies how could anyone do something like this these people did not do anything yet there’s so much blood-

 

Those people who were wearing black uniforms. Those people with bloodied weapons in their hands.

 

Choi Han didn’t leave a single one of them alive. 

 

…it was one of his biggest regrets so far, only because he didn’t gain any information from them. That regret was almost on par with the regret of having failed the people who had welcomed him so warmly into his new and peaceful world.

 

He had failed to protect the people of Harris Village. He even ended up killing their killers, without finding out a damn thing. How could someone like him protect anyone?

 

“Then you should be able to protect people as well.”

 

And yet he was told this? 

 

“That is difficult.”

 

“But difficult does not mean impossible,” Cale had retorted, his tone leaving no room for arguments.

 

Choi Han smiled bitterly. “I guess that’s true.”

 

It would be difficult. It would be really, really difficult. But…

 

“Come to the capital with the owners of these two names. That is your way of paying me back.”

 

Rosalyn and Lock. 

 

Choi Han only had to protect these two people. Maybe he didn’t even have to. 

 

But he will.

 

“Do as you wish. However, you must definitely come to the capital. You must also meet me there without being injured.” Cale looked at him, stoic and almost indifferent. And yet he just seemed warm to Choi Han, at that moment. “You can at least keep yourself safe, right?”

 

Right. 

 

“He told me I could protect someone,” Choi Han muttered. He made eye contact with Beacrox, and spoke louder. “He said that even I could do it.”

 

He ignored Beacrox’s confusion. Cale- Cale-nim had told him that even he could protect someone. He will not let him down.

 

His first opportunity came when the bandits ambushed them, just mere minutes after they had left the territory. Choi Han almost laughed at the sheer audacity of these dumbasses. Did they really think they could just get away with stealing from them? Hurting them? Hurting Cale-nim?  

 

How funny. 

 

Choi Han didn’t think that Cale-nim would appreciate him killing the bandits, so he just cut off their limbs. Who was he to care if they still have arms or not? Maybe that would teach them a lesson about stealing from others next time. But that ‘battle’ ended on quite a high note; no one (important) got hurt, no money was taken, and the cocky Vice Captain even backed off.

 

It was a good day.

 

At least, it was, until Cale-nim was suddenly in pain.

 

Alarm bells blared the inside of Choi Han’s mind. I’ve seen this before. The first time they met, when Cale-nim suddenly flinched in pain, without any reason whatsoever- 

 

This is similar.

 

Choi Han tried to coax Cale-nim into eating. He eventually did, in the end. Choi Han nearly relaxed.

 

But then Cale-nim threw up.

 

What’s going on? Anxiety and concern threatened to suppress Choi Han, but he held them back, only slightly hesitating before patting Cale-nim’s back on instinct. Cale-nim’s in pain. Why is he in pain? What happened? Is this normal?

 

Choi Han had only returned to normal society for a short amount of time before the Harris Village incident. Was this normal? He might not know much, but he was pretty sure this was not normal.

 

Then why was Cale-nim in pain?

 

“He must’ve been affected by the bandits…” Choi Han heard one of the knights mutter. “The young master would normally just throw bottles at people like them, but this is the first time he’d actually seen them…”

 

The knight said more, but Choi Han had heard enough.

 

Ah.

 

“So loud.”

 

…the bandits had been loud. Very, very loud, in fact. It was basically impossible for Cale-nim to not hear their pained screams. Then-

 

Is it my fault?

 

Did Choi Han cutting off the bandits’ limbs cause Cale-nim to get to this state? Did Choi Han hurt the weak-hearted(?) Cale-nim without meaning to?

 

He’s a surprisingly weak person.

 

Not only physically, but mentally, too, it seemed. 

 

But that’s not a bad thing. 

 

That only meant that Choi Han needed to do everything he could to protect the weak Cale-nim.

 

However… 

 

“...you seem used to this.”

 

Cale-nim didn’t reply. Choi Han didn’t expect him to. He had observed Cale-nim’s reaction, before and after that incident. Cale-nim had looked surprised, yes, but not shocked. It seemed as if he was surprised by the bandits, but not at the pain itself.

 

Suspicion lingered in the back of Choi Han’s mind. He waved it off for now.

 

I need to protect him.

 

Cale-nim had said that he relied on the strength of the people around him. The strength of the knights, of butler Ron and chef Beacrox, of Deputy Butler Hans, of Choi Han.

 

I need to get stronger.

 

And… Everything was fine after that.

 

At least, it was, until that motherfucker Venion Stan had appeared. Until Cale-nim could hardly move after helping the weak and bruised old man.

 

Until they had saved the small, abused black dragon from that awful, awful cave.

 

Cale-nim had looked like he was in so much pain Choi Han had nearly feared the worst might happen.

 

This isn’t right. 

 

Choi Han shifted a bit, adjusting Cale-nim to a better position on his back. He wondered if his- friend (the person who helped him) (someone who’d given me so much) (family member, his heart longed, ignoring the small voice in his head that hissed soon, too soon-) had fallen asleep; his breathing pattern suggested otherwise, but the redhead was so silent it made Choi Han uncomfortable.

 

Cale-nim was in a lot of pain throughout that whole mission. Too much pain. 

 

Something was up.

 

Actually, something had been up with Cale-nim from the start.

 

It’d just never occurred to Choi Han that it was something he needed to worry about. Before the journey to the capital, Cale-nim had always seemed like a capable, if not strong, person. Someone who Choi Han didn’t need to worry a lot about. Someone who’s a thousand times more reliable than Choi Han ever could be. And he was probably right; a lot of interactions had proven that. Yet, at the same time…

 

“Cale-nim,” he quietly called. “Are you okay?”

 

There was no answer, at first.

 

“...I’m fine, Choi Han.”

 

Choi Han wasn’t sure if Cale-nim was telling the truth or not. But… he did look better after he healed the dragon-

 

…healed the dragon?

 

Choi Han’s eyes widened, hidden under the cover of darkness.

 

…could it be?

 

The first time they’d met, the incident with the bandits, the old man, the dragon-

 

…could it be that… Cale-nim could feel other people’s pain…?

 

It was a thought that stayed in the front of Choi Han’s mind, the entire time he went on his mission to find Rosalyn and Lock.

 

“Is something wrong?”

 

Choi Han abruptly snapped out of his thoughts. He had done everything he could to stay vigilant throughout the last few days, but it seemed that he got lost in his thoughts just now. “Nothing.”

 

“Is that so?” Rosalyn frowned, concerned. “You look like you’re worried about something.”

 

“...just worried about-” Shut up, it’s not too soon- “-my family member.”

 

Rosalyn simply nodded in understanding. She didn’t ask. They had grown very close the past few days, easily proclaiming each other as family, and she already knew that he did not like to talk about himself that much. “I’m worried about my family members, too.” Choi Han had heard. Rosalyn’s family- there was a reason she chose to stay here, in this country - Roan Kingdom - instead of making her way back to them. “But they’re strong. They will protect each other.”

 

Choi Han closed his eyes and hummed. He didn’t like Ron nor Beacrox. They were annoying. But, at the very least, they would protect Cale-nim, if it ever came to that.

 

Cale-nim needs to be protected. 

 

Especially if what Choi Han suspected was the truth all along.

 

I can’t cause any trouble for him.

 

Or so Choi Han thought, until Lock ended up convulsing on the ground.

 

“Potions don’t work on the Wolf Tribe!” Rosalyn shouted, almost screeched. Choi Han dropped the potions Cale-nim had painstakingly packed for him with a loud expletive. “We need to bring him somewhere safe!”

 

Somewhere safe? The inn flashed inside Choi Han’s mind. But we can’t bring Lock there! Where-

 

Choi Han froze.

 

No.

 

“Choi Han?”

 

“I-” he was hesitating. Lock’s life was on the line here, and he was hesitating. But- “I- I know a place-”

 

Cale-nim might be able to feel other people’s pain.

 

And Choi Han was going to bring the suffering Lock to him.

 

I’m sorry.

 

Rosalyn used her magic to teleport them to the residence where Choi Han knew Cale-nim was staying. Regret and apologies filled Choi Han’s whole being as he ran.

 

I’m sorry!

 

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, Cale-nim! But you’re the only one I can go to-!”

 

And Choi Han knew he had been right, when Cale-nim wobbled upon seeing him, then struggled to stay upright when he saw Lock.

 

I’m sorry-!

 

“Just- come in first.”

 

Cale-nim sounded tired. Really tired. 

 

Choi Han felt like the world was crumbling underneath his feet.

 

But Cale-nim managed to explain Lock’s situation to him and Rosalyn and-

 

“Put Lock on the stretcher. Let’s go.”

 

…what?

 

“Cale-nim,” concern and guilt threatened to overwhelm Choi Han. “You should stay here.”

 

Cale-nim could feel other people’s pain. And Lock was going to be in pain for at least two hours. Choi Han and Rosalyn will be tired after two hours. Choi Han recalled Cale-nim’s state after they had rescued the black dragon. The redhead had been so exhausted he fell asleep almost immediately once they had made it back to their inn. He couldn’t stop himself from frowning.

 

But Cale-nim still insisted. “It’ll be fine, Choi Han,” he sighed. “I still have a few potions with me. None of us will get hurt afterwards.”

 

Choi Han only relented because of the potions. 

 

Which was why, after everything was done and Lock was safely unconscious, the first thing Choi Han did was drink a potion right in Cale-nim’s view. He felt his fatigue being washed away immediately, and watched, with no small amount of satisfaction, as Cale-nim relaxed.

 

I was right.

 

He had already found out earlier, but... Choi Han had been right all along.

 

…that realization didn’t bring any sort of relief to him whatsoever. Because it would mean that all of this time, Cale-nim had been suffering, not because he was hurt but because the people around him were hurt. To feel pain that another person was feeling- 

 

It was unfair. It was just- completely unfair.

 

Then they were both at the Temple of the God of Death, Cale-nim was putting his own life on the line for a vow, and-

 

“However, Cale-nim… promise me one more thing.”

 

And, all of a sudden, Choi Han had a chance.

 

He trusted Cale-nim. He really did. That wasn’t the issue. The issue was-

 

Can you really feel other people’s pain?

 

How? Why? For how long?

 

Why did you still help everyone despite being in pain?

 

Please tell me. 

 

Promise me you’ll tell me someday.

 

Choi Han wanted to say all of this, but… it would just be unfair. Cale-nim was a private person; it was something Choi Han had quickly noticed, as he was not any much different. Choi Han didn’t want to treat Cale-nim unfairly. He was his family member (it’s not too soon at all, he’s my family member now, damn it all- ), the person who had given him so much. 

 

Choi Han didn’t want to hurt him.

 

Then-

 

Those bitches who had hurt the villagers of Harris Village-

 

Those assholes who had hurt Lock’s family-

 

They were going to hurt even more people in the future. They might hurt Cale-nim. Choi Han cared about innocent people’s lives, of course- but he cared about Cale-nim’s life even more.

 

That fucking organization might hurt Cale-nim in the future.

 

Choi Han could not have that. He will not have that.

 

So instead of asking about Cale-nim’s suspicious condition-

 

“That organization killed everyone that had helped me before. So, someday, if you ever cross paths with that organization-” if they ever try to hurt you- “or if you ever find yourself in danger because of them… please bring me along with you. I’ll protect you.”

 

Choi Han had a new family. But Rosalyn could take care of herself just fine. As could Lock, he knew.

 

But Cale-nim couldn’t. He was strong, yet he was utterly, completely weak.

 

I will protect you. I swear on my life I will protect you until the very end.

 

This Vow of Death was something that Cale-nim was doing for Choi Han, but that didn’t mean Choi Han couldn’t make a vow of his own.

 

He thought they might be alright from now on. But then Cale-nim collapsed, and Choi Han didn’t hesitate to bring him outside.

 

“You’ve been busy today,” Choi Han did his best to be gentle as he brushed away Cale-nim’s hair from his face. Cale-nim’s eyes were hazy and unfocused, and Choi Han felt as though his heart was being squeezed. “I’m sorry, Cale-nim. It must have hurt.”

 

The redhead stared at him, surprised, and Choi Han couldn’t help but smile sadly.

 

“You’re hurting, Cale-nim. You’ve been hurting all this time, haven’t you?”

 

You’ve been hurting so quietly it took me a long time to even realize it.

 

Choi Han will not let his guard down. Not anymore. Cale-nim was getting hurt by other people without them even putting a finger on him, and while Choi Han couldn’t stop the pain, he could very damn well try.

 

“So, please, if you ever find out about that organization’s identity… please tell me. I will not let them hurt anyone. I will not let them hurt you.” 

 

Finding out the organization’s identity had been his top priority. But not anymore. The top priority now was protecting this new family member of his.

 

“When we get back, please tell me about the upcoming incident. I will do everything I can to prevent it.”

 

If cutting off their heads and ripping out their hearts are things I need to do to protect everyone - to protect you - then I will.

 

Even better, the asshole who had drunk the wolf children’s blood will be the same one behind the capital terrorist incident.

 

“I will make sure to kill them, then.”

 

Painfully. Very painfully. 

 

Without Cale-nim around, of course. An enemy’s pain was still pain.

 

If Cale-nim isn’t around to hear or see that bastard, then it’d be just fine. I can play with them as much as I want to.

 

It was a really nice thought.

Notes:

Me: eh this interlude's gon be short, probs 1k words at max
Me, 2k+ words later:

(anyways pls read On My Mark by BlueTeller it's actually one of my fav TCF fics it's SO good)

Chapter 9: preparations and annoying nobles- in a lot of ways

Notes:

Sorry for the late chap, I was procrastinating LOL so here's a longer chap!! this one's a doozy so get ready

(I feel like I'm projecting my hatred for Venion fucking Stan through Cale, but oh well. Not like anyone likes him anyway!)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Cale, you at least still listened to this hyung, right?”

 

…huh?

 

Cale felt like he was sitting for an interview, sitting here, surrounded by these three nobles. He could tell that they were trying to console him, though, judging by the green and warm orange tentatively dancing in the air.

 

Eric Wheelsman, a spectacled young man surrounded with some hints of green, snow white and light blue, looked at Cale with obvious indigo, ignoring the redhead’s blatant cloud gray. “Won’t it be annoying for you as well?” 

 

“He’s right,” Amiru Ubarr chimed in; a young woman with an aura of olive green (calm and tranquil) - the same color as her short hair - and gray. “Young master Cale, I heard that you don’t like annoying formalities.”

 

“Young master Cale, it is not wrong to find something to be annoying,” the brown-haired Gilbert Chetter - silver and sky blue, nothing too special - nodded along.

 

…I didn’t expect them to be like this.

 

It was as if these three were awkward pre-teens trying to talk a child out of doing something bad. Cloud gray nearly overwhelmed Cale. They’re really saying the things that I want to hear, though. They were really hammering it to him that he didn’t need to do anything at all. The three of them will take care of everything and anything. Especially Eric, whose orchid screamed of both nervousness and anticipation.

 

(It was practically impossible for Cale to not see the dark purple and dark yellow in their auras whenever they looked at him. He knew that they meant well, that they really were worried about him, but-

 

They also saw him as a burden. 

 

After all, their gazes were very familiar to Cale- to Kim Rok Soo.)

 

Cale’s eyes landed on the glass of wine in front of him. His foot was touching Gilbert’s, and he felt the man flinched with dark purple at his action. Cale did not pick up the wine glass. Yellow-tinged green was still churning in his stomach. But he managed a smile, grass green slowly curling in his heart.

 

“That would be great.”

 

Doing nothing at all? It sounded heavenly.

 

The four of them started eating in silence - although the three of them were still surrounded with orchid and almost dark yellow, funnily enough - while Cale thought about the information Hans had sent him. The four families - the Henituses, the Wheelsmans, the Ubarrs, and the Chetters - did not hide anything from each other; it was easy for Cale to catch wind that these three planned on asking for an investment from the Crown Prince for the Northeastern coastline.

 

Not like he will. The war will start in the south eventually. But the Crown Prince might agree if they’re planning for a navy. 

 

A small - miniscule, really - plan started to form in the back of Cale’s mind.

 

Regardless, they all dispersed after that, Cale remaining in place for a while before standing up. Choi Han had gone with him before the meeting with the nobles, but had left in the middle of it to look after the wolf children at the inn. The faded red and yellow-tinged green within Cale were already gone, but he doubted he had enough time to go and visit the children; it was already getting late. 

 

However, much to Cale’s surprise, Choi Han was already standing near his carriage when he was preparing to leave. Did this guy even go to the inn? “The children?”

 

“They’re fine; still energetic and upbeat,” came Choi Han’s easy answer, grass green and sunshine yellow. Cale shuddered at the mental image of 10 energetic Wolf Tribe children. “Let’s return, Cale-nim. You can rest after this.”

 

Cale hoped so- but he knew he couldn’t. Not yet.

 

After arriving at their residence, Cale told Choi Han to tell Hans to stop pacing the corridors and actually sleep - he ignored the black-haired’s indigo - and changed into his most casual clothes. Periwinkle tingled within his heart as he recalled Ron’s absence. Choi Han walked in not long after, his footsteps golden yellow still slightly tinged with indigo.

 

“Are we heading out?”

 

“Yeah,” Cale answered simply. He raised his head and sighed. “What are you worried about?”

 

“Are you really okay, Cale-nim?”

 

“You know that I am.” Choi Han had already found out that Cale could feel other people’s pain. So why did he keep asking him this? “Come on. The three of us will go.”

 

Choi Han blinked, cloud gray.

 

“I will be going as well,” a young voice cut in, midnight blue and a bit of gold. Cale watched as magenta appeared around the little dragon as he made his way inside. “I need to keep an eye on the human.”

 

Onyx black carefully masking pink and indigo. It was Cale’s turn to blink.

 

What’s wrong with him?

 

Choi Han seemed to accept the dragon’s words easily enough. The great and mighty dragon helped them leave the residence without any difficulties, and from then on was just a matter of planning for the next few days. It was obvious that the contents of the novel had changed very much, at this point; Cale highly doubted the mana bombs will be located at the same places as they had been in the novel. But there should be at least one in the plaza.

 

“Choi Han, you and the dragon will look for the magic bombs for the next few nights.”

 

I won’t help, obviously. It’s too much work-

 

“Alright.” Choi Han agreed with such vermillion Cale nearly jolted. “You can count on us, Cale-nim.”

 

…well, that was easy.

 

Not that Cale was complaining. Finding the bombs, confirming their locations, planting the Mana Disturbance Tool and getting rid of the bombs before they could explode; the plan was official. And Cale had more people than he’d ever expected who could easily pull everything off. Choi Han shot him an indigo-filled glance that practically screamed were you planning on doing everything on your own if it wasn’t for the dragon, making Cale sigh.

 

Neither of the two found anything on the first night, as expected. The same went for the second night. Cale gave them lots of food after they had done their work, ignoring their silent burgundy.

 

Cale woke up the next day to blinding yellow and amber. 

 

“Are you up, young master?”

 

“Ron.” Cale almost wanted to feel surprised; unfortunately, he had first woken up in this world to the very same colors. He muffled a yawn with his hand - even with the Vitality of the Heart, a bit of light brown remained in his limbs every time - and picked up the letter Ron was holding. He hummed as he read the contents. “Wrap up the best bottle of alcohol we have.”

 

It was time for him to treat Billos to a drink.

 

(He had to convince Ron that no, he wasn’t going to drink a sip at all. The old man’s burgundy combined with blinding yellow was fucking terrifying.)

 

Ron left the room while On and Hong climbed into Cale’s lap, electric yellow and grass green surrounding them. It looked like they had found a way to kill Beast people as strong as the Blue Wolf Tribe members. Cale patted them to congratulate them - he had long given up trying to push them away from snuggling against him, the persistent little buggers - and looked down at the other letter he was holding.

 

‘Cale, you don’t have to do anything at all. This hyung-nim will take care of it all for you, got it…?’

 

Cale let out a slow breath.

 

Kim Rok Soo’s synesthesia made it so that he could see people’s emotions as colors. However, as he grew up, he found out that his synesthesia did not only apply to humans; animals, plants, even the environment he was in, especially the air and atmosphere itself… as long as something was alive in some sort of shape or form, it could technically have an aura. 

 

And an aura was what comprised emotions and feelings, what he could sense

 

It was confusing, really, and even to this day - even to this new life - he wasn’t completely sure how his synesthesia worked. Kim Rok Soo - Cale - knew one thing, though. He knew that it should have been impossible for him to sense colors from an inanimate object. It wasn’t as if it was alive

 

However, a few instances in both of his lives had disproven that assumption. The letter he was currently holding was one of those instances. 

 

‘Take care, okay? This hyung-nim will take care of you, so don’t worry.’

 

It was only a letter. It was not something that had an aura, that was alive. And yet, Cale could feel Eric’s indigo, lily white and light pink all the same. He could feel them, clear as day, as his finger traced the words and letters written onto the piece of paper. 

 

Eric Wheelsman saw Cale Henituse as a burden. So how could he call himself Cale Henituse’s hyung-nim so easily? What was up with these emotions?

 

…how… annoying.

 

Cale chose to ignore it.

 

He heard Ron walking back into his room. Cale took a deep breath and set the letter aside. He raised an eyebrow at the old man, whose aura was swirling with golden yellow and orchid. “What?”

 

“Young master.” A hint of pistachio this time. What’s wrong with him? “May I go as your personal assistance to the Palace?”

 

“Don’t ask something so obvious,” Cale scoffed. “Who will go with me if it’s not you?” 

 

It wasn’t as if Choi Han could step foot into the Palace. The guy had his own job to do, anyway.

 

“You will be very cool in the Palace, young master.” 

 

Teal. 

 

Well, it wasn’t a lie. Cale Henituse had a very good-looking face and lithe figure. “I am quite handsome, I guess.”

 

“Of course. Our young master is the full package.”

 

Salmon and peach. 

 

Is he playing along with me?  

 

Overwhelming purple shook Cale’s core as he turned away from Ron. The old man soon left to report to Hans, and Cale raised an eyebrow when he heard someone knocking on his door. It wasn’t Choi Han nor Rosalyn (Cale had quickly memorized her way of knocking; she did so the previous day, after all, for tea), so it could only be one other person.

 

“Smells like a wolf.”

 

Or, as Hong said, one other wolf. The only wolf in their party, currently.

 

“H- Hello, I- I came to thank you. May I come in for a bit, if it’s okay with you?”

 

Cale had not been able to see Lock’s aura properly the first time - as the boy was either unconscious or in his Berserk state - but he could see them now; pastel blue (shy and meek), snow white, lilac (kindness and good-will), pastel pink, and maroon silently pooling underneath the rest of the colors. A pure-hearted and kind boy. Or, to put it harshly, a naive coward. 

 

But Lock was one of the strongest in the novel by the fifth volume.

 

And, well, was there something wrong with children acting like children? 

 

The Lock in the novel had changed a lot after going through his first Berserk transformation. But it seemed like that wouldn’t be the case here. Cale wouldn’t let such a thing happen, anyways.

 

“Say what’s on your mind.”

 

Lock, who had been fidgeting in his seat, suddenly got up and bowed towards Cale. “Thank you very much!” 

 

His pearl white was so bright it nearly blinded Cale. 

 

Cale simply hummed. “Sure thing. It is something to be thankful for.” He ignored Lock’s cloud gray and nodded. “You can go now, if that’s the only thing you want to say.”

 

“Ah, wait, actually-”

 

Cale watched as Lock tried to form words to no avail, pistachio and orchid swimming in his aura unpleasantly. A bit of burgundy filled Cale. “Spit it out.”

 

“Excuse me?” 

 

Bright yellow. At least that made Lock make eye contact with him.

 

“That’s good. Always keep eye contact whenever you’re speaking with someone,” Cale kept his voice an onyx black. “Whatever it is, spit it out.”

 

Cale had a feeling that he knew what Lock wanted- and he was right. The wolf boy turned out to be not so different from his hyung Choi Han. Lock was an older brother, who still had younger siblings he needed to take care of, but he was also a nephew and a younger brother. He wanted- no, needed his revenge; revenge against those bastards who had murdered his family members.

 

Lock looked like a meek and simple-minded boy, and he was. However, even this meek and simple-minded boy could have such red-tinged gold and fiery red in his eyes, his head held up high; all for the sake of protecting his remaining family members. Cale liked people who protect themselves to stay alive, but he liked people who protect themselves and their people even more.

 

He really is similar to Choi Han, huh.  

 

“Wolves protect their families, even more so than themselves. They’re a tribe to be proud of.” A bit of sunshine yellow was seen on Lock’s expression at Cale’s words. “I understand what you wanted, now. But I will not help you.” Cale watched as Lock hung his head, deep blue and too little yellow, before continuing, “Instead, let’s make a deal.”

 

Initially, Cale didn’t want to help Lock, nor the wolves. They have caused enough troubles for him already. Yet at the same time… these kids had lost their parents, their family members, their pillars of support. Even now, a hint of blue-tinged black still remained deep within Lock’s aura, despite his best attempts to hide it.

 

Cale, who had been Kim Rok Soo, knew how Lock felt. He knew how the wolf children felt. Losing his family- he had experienced it all himself once, after all.

 

Twice, even.

 

“...a deal?”

 

Cale ignored Lock’s bright yellow and cloud gray. “What do you need me to help with? What can you do for me in return? Come back when you’ve decided.”

 

He’ll leave it to Choi Han and Rosalyn to take care of Lock; they were all family, after all. A contemplative look crossed over Lock’s expression before vermillion finally settled in his aura. “I understand. I will come and see you once I’ve figured everything out.” Lock suddenly smiled, lily white and a bit of indigo. “And… I hope that you are okay now, young master-nim. I heard from hyung and noona that you were not well when…”

 

A sense of cloud gray filled Cale, before it was swiftly replaced with a bit of burgundy. They even told this kid that? The hell? “You don’t have to worry about me. I’m fine now.”

 

“I see… that’s good.”

 

Cale huffed at Lock’s periwinkle and patted the boy’s head. “Alright, off you go.”

 

He ignored the burst of grass green and sunshine yellow from Lock. He also ignored the odd tulip pink in Lock’s eyes when he looked at Cale.

 


 

“Wow, who is this? Isn’t this our famous young master Cale?”

 

What kind of motherfucking cliche is this?

 

He literally just arrived, and he already had to deal with this shit. Cale inwardly scoffed and easily tuned out Neo Tolz’s persimmon-filled words. Forget being Venion Stan’s lackey, the instant he saw the overwhelming yellow (coward, he wanted to spit out) in the guy’s aura Cale decided he wasn’t worth his time and efforts. Not at all. He didn’t even bother to check the rest of the guy’s aura.

 

The baby dragon was tortured in this guy’s territory. And his people never liked my family, although Father said that we were friendly in the past. All because of that motherfucker Marquis Stan.

 

…that said, why am I even dealing with this bullshit?? It’s not like I’m the main character!

 

What a bastard. He reminds me of that bastard Venion.

 

I mean, he is Venion Stan’s lackey.

 

Should I kill him?

 

Cale frowned, discreetly turning to look at the invisible baby dragon (the dragon had slightly tweaked his power so that only Cale could see him; he was growing more and more powerful each day) flying nearby. The one-sided telepathy was useful and all, but that didn’t stop him from hearing - and seeing - the dragon’s fiery red and mahogany. Cale slightly shook his head. 

 

We don’t need to kill Neo Tolz, as annoying as he is.

 

But they needed to kill - or at least torture - Venion Stan, of course.

 

Fortunately Eric alongside Amiru and Gilbert arrived at that moment. Cale easily had his (not really his , but- his, now) hyung-nim take care of Neo. There was no need to worry about the guy anymore; well, not yet, anyways. He headed inside the Palace after the little dragon confirmed that the voice recording magic was ready. 

 

(He wondered what was up with the orange in Eric’s aura and cloud gray in Amiru’s and Gilbert’s, though. But whatever. He could easily use these three here, too.)

 

His - their - name(s) being loudly announced as they walked in was a nice touch, admittedly. The banquet hall was large and extravagant, the tables split by region. Amiru tried to explain to him the reasoning behind the latter, but honestly, Cale didn’t need her to. Controlling the factions from within the shadows- it was something that the Crown Prince was talented in. Of course, the Crown Prince was very much aware of how he was viewed by other nobles as well.

 

Ugh, politics. So annoying.

 

Whether it was here or back on Earth- people in power were always so annoying.

 

Burgundy and coffee laced Eric’s words as he observed the Northeastern region nobles’ table; it was the closest to the entrance. Truthfully, Cale didn’t see a problem with it. “I think it’s great that it’s the closest to the door,” Cale patted Eric’s shoulder, trying to soothe the older man’s too little yellow. “We also don’t have anyone we need to lower our heads to at our table, do we?”

 

The Northeastern region really was the best, in Cale’s totally unbiased opinion. 

 

The three suddenly stopped walking. Cale felt Eric suddenly flinched with bright yellow and- periwinkle and grass green…? 

 

Cloud gray filled Cale as Eric turned to look at him. “Young master Cale.” Ah, right, he can’t act like we’re close- “I’m glad that my efforts seemed to have paid off.”

 

…efforts-? 

 

Cale suddenly remembered tracing Eric’s letters with his finger, acknowledging the faint emotions behind them but failing to understand. He stiffened. 

 

Is he talking about that?

 

Eric’s grass green only seemed to grow. “Don’t worry. This hyung-nim will take care of you.”

 

The last part was spoken in a whisper, but Cale - having tirelessly trained his senses ever since he was very young, as Kim Rok Soo - heard them loud and clear.

 

“...why is he like this?” He asked no one in particular. Amiru and Gilbert simply shook their heads when he turned to look at them, tangerine in their small smiles. Cale frowned, but shrugged it off. It probably wasn’t anything important.

 

Venion Stan’s name being announced made him stop dead in his tracks however. 

 

Oh no.

 

Cale didn’t need to look to know the change in a certain creature’s aura. He quickly walked towards his seat, ignoring Eric’s bright yellow shout and the sudden bruise purple that had befallen the people at his table. He sneakily placed his hand underneath the table, silently groaning as he felt the invisible baby dragon trembling. 

 

Thistle and too little blue. 

 

(“Hey, Kim Rok Soo! What was your childhood like?”

 

Kim Rok Soo had stopped dead in his tracks for a long time- a little too long, it seemed, as indigo and pistachio started to taint his coworker’s next words. 

 

“...is it a sensitive subject?”

 

Kim Rok Soo mutely nodded. It was- uncharacteristic of him, and his coworker knew that perfectly well.

 

“...I see. Sorry for asking.”

 

The topic was never brought up again.

 

Kim Rok Soo never liked thinking about his childhood. What was the point of it? There wasn’t a single good memory he remembered from back then, and every day was filled with so many blues and copper anyway. Blue-tinged black, drowning blue, overwhelming blue, pale blue, faded blue- 

 

Just thinking back on those hellish years… there was too little of a certain color that filled him, each time. 

 

Too little blue. The old feelings of being hurt. 

 

Whether it was his memories or his feelings, mentally or physically-

 

Kim Rok Soo never liked thinking about his childhood. There were way too many bad things from back then.)

 

I’m okay. I told you that I am okay.

 

Muddled teal.

 

Cale didn’t stop patting the dragon.

 

I am okay. I am- a great and mighty dragon.

 

You are a great and mighty dragon, Cale had told the dragon, back when he decided to follow Cale.

 

Later. I will definitely kill that bastard and the rest later.

 

Cale had told the baby dragon that Venion Stan will be here, a few hours prior. He had asked the dragon to not kill Venion; such a thing should be done much later, when they’re all well prepared. Cale had promised the dragon that such a day will definitely come in the future. He will make sure of it.

 

Cale Henituse, who was previously Kim Rok Soo, had never made a promise that he couldn’t keep. Especially if it was something that he himself wanted as well. This was one of those. Unless the black dragon changed his mind, this was something that Cale would follow through. Until the end.

 

After a few seconds, the baby dragon’s thistle and too little blue eventually disappeared, leaving only a hint of dull red. Cale let out a periwinkle sigh - the dragon could’ve easily destroyed the Palace if he was angry enough, but luckily it didn’t come to that - before the dragon suddenly started to rub his head against Cale’s knees. Venion Stan was walking towards them. Cale knew that because Venion’s table was the Northwest one next to theirs- and he had memorized the asshole’s footsteps.

 

Why did I memorize such a thing again? No, wait, should I pretend to not even know him?

 

“Long time no see, young master Cale.”

 

Ugh, goddamn it.

 

Too little yellow filled Cale; he should’ve been drinking the instant he got to their table. Now he can no longer find the right time nor excuse to throw up on Venion’s disgustingly amber-filled face.

 

“Hello, young master Venion,” Cale forced an even more amber smile in return, ignoring the vomit green creeping up in his throat. “This is our first meeting since we met in Viscount Tolz’s territory last time.”

 

Scarlet and burgundy furiously swam in Venion’s aura- not that the son of a bitch let it show. Cale spied overwhelming purple in Neo’s aura. He ignored him completely. Venion tried to make even more small talk, and Cale played along, almost completely tuning him out until he finally got his chance.

 

“I heard from one of my people that the villa was completely ransacked.”

 

Choi Han had told Cale what the knights visiting their inn had said, back during the morning when Cale had overslept; the black-haired was shaking with so much peach and grass green that Cale was nearly worried about him. 

 

“Was everything okay? I hope no one got injured,” Cale carefully maintained the indigo in his tone and expression as he looked between Venion and Neo. He was cackling inwardly; the scarlet and burgundy in their auras were glorious. “Did you hear about it, young master Venion? You told me that the both of you are very good friends.” Good friends indeed. “You must’ve been very sad…” Very sad to lose the dragon, Cale wanted to laugh.

 

“...Yes, it was very sad to hear.” Venion was surprisingly good at hiding his scarlet from everyone else. But he couldn’t hide it from Cale. 

 

“I’m sure… I was really shocked to hear the news while I was recovering from my injury. How could anyone ransack such a place without leaving anything behind?” Motherfucking bastard deserves it. I’d do it again if I could. “I heard that you lost something very precious, young master Neo. Cheer up! We’re bound to face such unbelievable situations at least once in our lives.”

 

Overwhelming purple and orchid filled Neo’s words. “I- I suppose so.”

 

He couldn’t even look at Venion, how funny. “You need to drink to forget about everything whenever something terrible like that happens.” If Ron and Choi Han were here, Cale might actually get killed for saying that. Luckily for him they weren’t. “Let’s get wasted tonight, young master Neo. Would you like to join us, young master Venion?”

 

Cale highly doubted he would actually get the chance to throw up on Venion’s shoes. But, well, who knows?

 

“Thank you for the offer, young master Cale. But maybe next time.”

 

Oh well. I’m glad I don’t have to see your stupid ass face any longer than I have to, anyways.

 

Cale continued to have his fun subtly riling up Neo - it’s what the coward deserved, after trying (and failing but whatever) to rile up Cale earlier - before wishing him well. Not. He’ll get ripped up by Venion. It’ll be great. Sad that I can't get to see it, though. In any case, grass green surrounded Cale’s whole being. What a good day it has been.

 

“Young master Cale-” 

 

Bright yellow colored Eric’s words, but he didn’t say anything anymore, so Cale just ignored him.

 

It’s my turn next.

 

Cale slightly nodded at the baby dragon’s mahogany words and picked up the alcohol bottle placed in front of him. The golden yellow and lemon yellow gazes from the other nobles were annoying. He handed the bottle to Eric, though. “I’ll drink it later.” 

 

He probably will only take a few sips, but he still had an image to uphold. It had not been necessary when he was with his party, but it wasn’t as if anyone from his party was here. Every other nobles sitting in this hall- they were all his enemies. Cale Henituse’s enemies. Having the ability to know their emotions didn’t erase that fact. 

 

“...sure.”

 

Cale ignored Eric’s pistachio.

 

The rest of the three powerful families of Roan Kingdom soon entered; Antonio Gyerre of Duke Gyerre’s family, young lady Karin Orsena of Duke Orsena’s family, and Marquis Ailan, the other Marquis of the kingdom. Cale made himself comfortable as he leaned against his seat. It was time for the main characters of this gathering to enter.

 

And enter they did. 

 

The man standing in the frontmost of the three princes of Roan Kingdom, the man who refused to be introduced by the Palace’s servant, the man who seemed to enjoy the attention on him-

 

The Crown Prince, the eldest prince of Roan Kingdom, Alberu Crossman.

 

Oh, wow.

 

His hair was literally sparkling gold; Venion Stan couldn’t even compare. But that wasn’t really what had caught Cale’s attention. He felt himself smirking, a sense of grass green filling him.

 

I was right.

 

The Crown Prince was covered in amber. Cale could not see too many colors from the Crown Prince from where he was sitting. Not at all. The Crown Prince looked down on the Second and Third Princes - Cale needed to be blind to not see his subtle grass green, this time - before looking at everyone in the hall.

 

“Welcome.” An odd combination of cinnamon and amber. “Thank you for responding to my invitation.”

 

They’re not here yet, though.

 

The two people Cale had thought of every now and then - the two people who would soon become the gossip of all nobles - had not arrived just yet.

 

“Precious individuals who will make this kingdom shine, the future leaders of our kingdom, this prince is very happy that all of you have come to this gathering.”

 

Damn, the amber is no joke.

 

Reading about it and actually hearing it were very different things. The Crown Prince really did have a glibbed tongue-

 

Cale heard it, at that moment.

 

Slow, steady footsteps - maroon and cherry red - as well as the sound of wheels - sky blue and apricot. The closed door was being pushed open. Someone was trying to enter. Not just someone, either- two people, actually. He saw cloud gray briefly flashed in the Crown Prince’s aura, before he decided to let the new people inside. 

 

There we go. Cale hid a smile. They’re here.

 

The paralyzed eldest son of Marquis Stan, Taylor Stan, dressed in luxurious and formal clothes. The crazy priestess, Cage, wearing the priestess robe of the God of Death. They’re flat out revealing their identities. A wise decision, in Cale’s opinion. Both Taylor and Cage discreetly made eye contact with him, peach and grass green in their eyes. Cale did not react.

 

He heard Venion growled, bright yellow and scarlet, and fought a smirk.

 

Serves you right, asshole.

 

Cale turned his gaze back towards the Crown Prince. Bright yellow flashed in the Crown Prince’s aura, followed by golden yellow, grass green and something almost sunshine yellow. “I did not expect to see Marquis Stan’s eldest son, Taylor Stan, and a priestess of the God of Death here.”

 

“I heard that there was an opportunity for the kingdom’s nobles to meet with and discuss with Your Highness,” there was a very subtle hint of peach in Taylor’s words as he bowed. “I do apologize for coming without an invitation, however.”

 

Crown Prince Alberu smirked, green-tinged white. “I did ask for each household’s representative, but if the household does not have a representative, there is no issue with who shows up. I guess you were probably upset that I only sent one invitation to the Marquis’s household, Mister Taylor?”

 

“Just a bit, Your Highness.” 

 

Liar, Cale thought. There was only peach in Taylor’s demeanor; no unpleasant colors at all. The Crown Prince’s subtle dig at Venion’s ‘position’ was quite interesting, though. I did hear that the bastard Marquis Stan is close to the Third Prince. Meaning that the Third Prince was a no-go, but Cale was not surprised about that.

 

But His Highness is wary of the Second and Third Princes. I wonder why.

 

Not that Cale wanted to find out.

 

“I do feel bad for making you upset,” the Crown Prince’s amber smile also gained a hint of peach. “But I’m glad that you look very healthy, Mister Taylor. It has been a while since we last met.”

 

“Your Highness, my legs may not move, but my hands, head, eyes, ears, mouth, and everything else are still very much alive,” Taylor smiled back, cherry red. Wait, he remembered that? “In fact, they have gotten even stronger.”

 

“I see. Indeed, you are still alive. I’ve forgotten the fact that the strongest is the one who manages to live until the end.”

 

Cale hummed, feeling a bit of grass green at the Crown Prince’s words. He’s not wrong. He slightly peeked at Venion, inwardly laughing at the blatant burgundy in the guy’s face as he glared at Taylor. Ah, this is fun. I wish this world had popcorn. That would make everything so much better.

 

Cale didn’t even need to do anything, yet such an interesting situation had occurred. It was great.

 

While Cage greeted the Crown Prince with the same silver she had first greeted Cale with, Cale peeked over at the Northwest table. The hints of green and indigo surrounding the nobles sitting there were thick. Cale smiled, grass green, as he looked at the fidgeting Neo before looking away to look at Taylor.

 

Only to make eye contact with the Crown Prince.

 

Wait.

 

The Crown Prince was looking for a table to put Taylor and Cage at, so-

 

Deep purple tingled within Cale’s heart. 

 

It’s here, isn’t it?

 

“I guess there is a good spot for you.” Vermillion.

 

Dammit.

 

Well, to be honest, the Northeast table was the only table without a high-ranking noble. They had a balance of power, and enough influence that most if not all high-ranking nobles wouldn’t even dare to bother them. It was good for everyone if Taylor and Cage were to sit here instead of anywhere else- they had a few extra seats, too.

 

“Can we fix up the seats a bit?”

 

Eric quickly got up, vermillion and silver. “Of course, Your Highness.” He was going to talk to Crown Prince Alberu about investing in the Northeastern shoreline; he had to stay in his good graces somehow. Cale simply remained in place as the servants set up their table again to include Taylor and Cage’s seats, before a bit of cloud gray and bright yellow filled him.

 

Oh.

 

“Cale, remember,” he heard Eric whispering to him, indigo, “just be still.”

 

Taylor and Cage were going to sit next to him.

 

Well, I guess the Crown Prince can’t really place them beside anyone else that’s not from the Henituse family.

 

Crown Prince Alberu told them to sit, and Cale quickly did so. He heard Taylor’s wheelchair move next to him. “Nice to meet you,” Taylor greeted them all, gray. The three of them - Cale, Taylor and Cage - were pretending like this was their first time meeting, which was something that the dragon found intriguing.

 

“Then, although it was slightly delayed, let us resume,” the Crown Prince continued speaking. “I wanted to gather together the individuals who will bring forth the future of our kingdom and share a meal together. Thank you all for showing up, and I hope we have a wonderful meal.”

 

The servants started placing plates of food on their tables, and music started to play in the background.

 

“Young master Cale, we plan to go greet the Crown Prince in a bit.”

 

Cale simply nodded at Amiru’s almost warm orange words (is she trying to console me or something?) and focused on eating. His thoughts were running a bit rampant.

 

Why did the Crown Prince gather all nobles here, though? Is it because of the war in the Western continent’s southern region? Or is it because he caught wind about the civil war that will happen in the Whipper Kingdom?

 

The latter will be a war between the mages and non-mages, concerning the Magic Tower- where Mage Princess Rosalyn in [The Birth of a Hero] was aiming for.

 

But, well, it’s not like it’s any of my business.

 

The Crown Prince’s business was his own, and Rosalyn’s business was her own, too. It wasn’t anything for Cale to care about.

 

Looks yummy. Looks so yummy. The weak humans are very good at cooking.

 

Jade (jealousy) laced the baby dragon’s tone. If it wasn’t for the many eyes filled with golden yellow watching him, Cale would’ve snuck some food to give the dragon. But alas. He’ll feed him some food once they get back.

 

Cale looked up and scrunched his nose at the wine glass on his table. They didn’t even give him actual water? He turned towards Eric, who quickly took away the glass with something almost resembling indigo. “Later, Cale?”

Cale mutely nodded. He wondered why Eric said such a thing with a questioning tone.

 

The baby dragon revealed that there were magic video recording tools around the hall, and Cale couldn’t help but smile. 

 

The Crown Prince is watching the nobles, isn’t he?

 

Not only him, too.

 

Eric, Amiru and Gilbert got up, so Cale followed suit. It was time for them to greet the Crown Prince.

 

“Oh, our Northeastern nobles!”

 

Cale watched, with no small amount of peach, as Crown Prince Alberu started to praise the three, amber thick and overwhelming. How interesting. Not even Ron had this much amber in his mannerisms. Cale was glad he didn’t. He never would’ve survived the old man otherwise.

 

Soon enough, it was his turn next. 

 

“Mister Cale of the Henituse family, responsible for the edge of our Northeastern region. It may be my first time meeting you, but thanks to Count Deruth’s good work, we are no longer afraid of the Forest of Darkness. You don’t know how reassuring that is for me and everyone else.”

 

He can even find compliments to give trash like me? What an amazing person.

 

While Crown Prince Alberu continued to use his glibbed tongue, Cale took the time to look into his aura. Amber as expected, gold (extravagant and regal), royal blue (intelligent, witted, and superior)- and, underneath all of those, amethyst and… charcoal gray? 

 

A sense of bruise purple filled Cale. 

 

The Crown Prince’s charcoal gray was extremely faint in comparison to Choi Han’s and the baby dragon’s, but the fact that it still existed-

 

He’s no joke.

 

The Crown Prince was no joke.

 

The Crown Prince might be a powerful figure, but the novel had never indicated that he was strong. Even Choi Han judged him as being just a normal prince. So what-?

 

“-I feel like your free spirit makes your soul very pure.”

 

Cale snapped out his thoughts, mentally berating himself as he grabbed for the Crown Prince’s hand.

 

Stop, it’s not any of my business-

 

His hand touched the Crown Prince’s, and he flinched.

 

…what? 

 

What is this?

 

Through their contact Cale could feel-

 

…ebony?

 

Why- why did the Crown Prince of Roan Kingdom - who was very much alive - have death in his-?

 

Cale felt the Crown Prince slightly tensed with cloud gray and shoved all thoughts out of his mind, fighting the urge to swallow. It didn’t matter. It didn’t matter. He had a job to do.

 

“I also felt something after meeting Your Highness today.” Felt death, more like. Cale fought to keep his voice amber and cherry red. “I realized that, in addition to our current sun, His Majesty, we also have you, the one who will shine over the night to watch over the citizens at night. It was a wonderful image for my eyes.”

 

Cale wanted to burn his own tongue. This was almost as unpleasant as talking to Venion Stan, which was saying something.

 

“…is that so?”

 

“Indeed, Your Highness,” Cale soaked up Crown Prince Alberu’s cloud gray with a sense of grass green. “I may not be able to sleep at night now that I have personally met you, the star in the mind of our citizens.”

 

He saw traces of blue and bright yellow filling Eric, Amiru and Gilbert, who were standing to the side. The Crown Prince blinked, cloud gray, lemon yellow and bruise purple. Cale fought to keep peach from showing on his face.

 

And then the black dragon started to mumble.

 

Why did this weakling called the Crown Prince dye his hair with magic? It’s at a level that only a great and mighty dragon like me would notice. Did another dragon dye his hair? No- is it some other type of power?

 

Oh for fuck’s sake.

 

The dragon’s cloud gray mutterings made Cale realize something else however. The ebony he felt from the Crown Prince, so carefully hidden that Cale couldn’t even tell it was there until he made skin contact with the Crown Prince-

 

Cale’s - Kim Rok Soo’s - synesthesia always revealed a person’s actual characteristics. Even when he never asked for it. So the fact that Cale only found out the Crown Prince’s ebony when he touched him- it meant that the Crown Prince either hid the ebony extremely well to the point it might as well have never existed, or-

 

Or it’s a different type of magic. Of mana. That only-

 

That only existed in the world of [The Birth of a Hero]. 

 

Ebony. Death. Dark Mana.

 

Holy shit.

 

There were only two existences in [The Birth of a Hero] that had the abilities to use Dark Mana.

 

Holy fuck.

 

It took everything within Cale to hide his chaotic thoughts from appearing on his face, dark purple threatening to swallow him down.

 

I just learned something useless. 

 

An useless yet dangerous secret.

 

…nope. Nope, nope, I don’t know anything.

 

Cale gave the Crown Prince his best pastel pink smile as he tried to tune out the baby dragon’s onyx black ramblings.

 

Hmm? His pupils are also dyed. This weakling is definitely plotting something. Weak human, be careful.

 

No- have mercy on me, little dragon…!

 

Hmm? This person is not weak. Weak human, be extra careful. You will die.

 

I know that! I know that perfectly well!!

 

Cale wanted to cry. Especially when he remembered what existence the Crown Prince’s mother - a servant who had died mysteriously when the Crown Prince was young - might be. What existance the Crown Prince might be. It was not something that bothered him, of course, but-

 

How did he do it? How did he manage to hide it from everyone else, until the dragon found out?

 

Whatever it was, it was not Cale’s business.

 

“...Mister Cale seems to be a bit like me.” Orchid and lemon yellow. 

 

Cale forced cool gray into his voice. “Your Majesty, such a statement is the biggest honor of my life.”

 

Yeah, no, he was done talking to this guy. The Crown Prince seemed to have the same thoughts, as he let go of Cale’s hand, orchid still furiously swimming in his eyes. Cale quickly took refuge behind Eric and inwardly sighed. The Crown Prince was still looking at him with obvious golden yellow.

 

Eric started talking to the Crown Prince again. Cale tuned them out.

 

The Crown Prince’s wariness of the Second and Third Princes, the King suddenly favoring the Third Prince, the ebony in the Crown Prince-

 

This is like a drama. But not a normal drama.

 

The Crown Prince, Alberu Crossman, was no normal prince, after all.

 

Ah, well. Not my business.

 

Eric had told him to be still today. And that was exactly what Cale did. He didn’t take a single sip of his alcohol - he managed to get a glass of juice, however, to soothe his throat - and had Eric handle all the socializing for him. It turned out to be a nice time, despite the scare he had with the Crown Prince earlier.

 

Cale confirmed with Amiru about the Ubarr territory’s shoreline and started to think about the next Ancient Power he was aiming for; the Sound of the Wind. He needed to go to Amiru’s territory to get it. In the novel the Ancient Power was picked up by a certain mage-bloodthirsty brute named Toonka who was from the Whipper Kingdom. Cale had to get the power before that dumbass could.

 

The Magic Tower will fall during the civil war, and Rosalyn will build a new one.

 

A lot of things will happen in the future; Choi Han will be involved in most if not all of the wars. It gave Cale the shivers. 

 

“Young master Gilbert, I should be able to leave after the meal is over, right?”

 

Gilbert easily nodded. “Yes. We plan to meet with the Crown Prince after the meal, but you probably don’t plan to go with us, right?”

 

“Right. What good will I do there?” Cale hummed, too little green. “The three of you are more informed about the investment information than I am.”

 

Bright yellow crossed Gilbert’s expression. “…you read the document.”

 

“A bit.”

 

Cale just wanted to leave, now. But the Crown Prince’s amber-filled words made him frown.

 

“-ah, I have also prepared a spot for all of you at the birthday celebration that is coming up. I hope that you will all be there to share in the joys of the day.”

 

Cale held back a dark yellow sigh. Guess I’ll be in the plaza when the bombs go off. Unsurprising, but not less annoying. He felt the baby dragon shaking with burgundy in his lap. What’s with him?

 

The dinner was soon concluded, and Cale got up from his seat. He heard Taylor’s wheelchair being pushed towards the Crown Prince by Cage, who whispered with a mixture of peach and pink(???), “See you later, our little brother.”

 

Since when did I become their little brother?

 

But Cage ignored him. Cale huffed with a bit of burgundy, dutifully following behind Amiru, who had offered to walk him out (the coward Neo Tolz was also heading back early; Cale had a feeling he was too worried he might be killed by Venion had he stayed). Cale saw Ron waiting by his carriage, the old man discreetly looking at Cale up and down, hiding his blinding yellow with his normal amber.

 

Scary old man.

 

“Young master Cale, good job today,” Amiru’s olive green words snapped him out of his thoughts.

 

“It was hard,” Cale shrugged. “But you have to go back and work some more, young lady Amiru.”

 

“It’s because we need to get some good news,” Amiru smiled, traces of purple. Despite the whirlpools around the Northeastern coast, Amiru and Gilbert were still desperate to get some investment going. “I believe we are capable of getting such results.”

 

Maybe so, but…  

 

“I believe His Highness will be pretty interested in this investment.”

 

“I think so too.”

 

Crown Prince Alberu had remembered the issue first, after all.

 

“You discussed an investment for tourism, right?”

 

“Yes.”

 

What’s the harm in helping these three a little bit? They did so much for him today, after all. “If you are in desperate need of investment, I think it would be good for you to think about the value of the location of your shoreline in relation to the Whipper Kingdom and the other northern kingdoms,” Cale whispered, ignoring Amiru’s cloud gray. “Just something to keep in mind.”

 

This will not only be beneficial for their territory, but mine, as well.

 

It might even be something that will protect them in the upcoming war.

 

“...I will remember your words for now.”

 

Good. 

 

Grass green swirled in Cale’s heart as he got on the carriage and waved goodbye to Amiru.

 

Sightseeing and tourism- very useless things, but they only thought of that because it’s been very peaceful for so long.

 

But the Crown Prince knew otherwise.

 

My work here is done.

 

He had nothing else to worry about when it came to this topic. The only worrying thing was the terrorist incident that will occur very soon.

 

That night, Choi Han reported that he and the dragon had found four of the bombs around the plaza. Hints of green and indigo surrounded the black-haired as he wondered if it was okay to leave them until the celebration day.

 

“We’re going to steal them during the celebration day.”

 

Cloud gray covered Choi Han at Cale’s cool gray words. “...steal them?”

 

“Why should we destroy them? They’re plenty useful,” Cale laughed. “In any case, continue to look around. I’ll tell Beacrox to prepare a lot of food for you and the kids.”

 

They had to stay vigilant, until the day of the celebration finally arrived.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed the chap ^^

Green: harmony, soothing
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Light blue: friendly
Indigo: concern, worry
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Olive green: calm, tranquility, idleness
Gray: ambiguity, formal, neutrality
Silver: graceful, polite, professionalism
Sky blue: peace, tranquility
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Dark purple: dread
Dark yellow: weariness
Yellow-tinged green: (physical sensation) sickness, illness
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Gold: extravagance, arrogance, regal, royalty
Magenta: magic, mana
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Pink: affection
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Light brown: exhaustion
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Light pink: tenderness
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Teal: honesty, bluntness
Salmon: light-hearted teasing
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Overwhelming purple: fear
Pastel blue: shy, meek, sheepish
Lilac: kindness, good will
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Maroon: protectiveness
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Red-tinged gold: determination
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Too little yellow: disappointment
Blue-tinged black: grief
Tulip pink: familial love, fondness
Persimmon: mocking
Overwhelming yellow: cowardice
Mahogany: resentment
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Coffee: humorless
Tangerine: exasperation
Bruise purple: wariness
Thistle: painful memories
Too little blue: past/old feelings of sadness/hurt
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Overwhelming blue: negativity, apathy, self-centered
Pale blue: (physical sensation) painful cold, freezing
Faded blue: depression, numb sadness
Muddled teal: dishonesty
Dull red: fading anger
Vomit green: disgust
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Cinnamon: security, safety, home, welcoming
Cherry red: confidence
Apricot: humility
Green-tinged white: understanding
Deep purple: intuition
Jade: jealousy, jaded, underhanded
Royal blue: intelligent, witted, superiority
Amethyst: power, leadership
Charcoal gray: strength
Ebony: death, Dark Mana
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Too little green: lazy, slow, ease, relaxation
Traces of purple: bittersweet

Chapter 10: in which things go boom (including Cale’s heart- sort of)

Notes:

Sorry for the very early (NOT) chapter! turns out frequent bouts of sickness + shitton of hw + daily fatigue could hinder one from writing... (also started playing HSR but SHH)

Take care yall! Hope this chapter is enjoyable~

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You want me to take care of your siblings?”

 

“Yes,” Lock nodded, vermillion. “That’s the condition of my deal.”

 

Cale hummed. It sounded a bit troublesome, but it’s not as if it was something he couldn’t handle. “And what can you do for me?”

 

“It is not just me who will do it,” Lock made eye contact with Cale, and before he could ask- “My siblings will do it with me. We are stronger as a group.”

 

…no way in hell-

 

“The Blue Wolf Tribe has a famed history of being strong knights. That history-”

 

“-is not something I need to know about.”

 

Cale turned away, but that didn’t deter Lock’s vermillion whatsoever. “Then may I explain it to you?”

 

“There’s no need. Lock, you want your younger siblings to become knights? You asked me to protect the children, but your suggestion seems to go against your request,” Cale sighed. “What about their opinions? Why are you deciding for them?”

 

Forget the fact that the wolf children might become warriors crazier than even religious fanatics had Cale trained them. Lock might be the eldest, yes, but he shouldn’t have decided something for the rest of his siblings without asking for their opinions. Cale couldn’t even think of a reason why his siblings would agree to that request anyway.

 

Fuzzy gray crossed Lock’s expression for a moment, before it was replaced with hyacinth and lily white. “I’m sorry.”

 

“There’s no need to be sorry,” Cale shook his head, cool gray settling within him. “I know what you want from me, now. I’ll think about what I want from you in return.”

 

He said that, but he already knew what he wanted Lock to do.

 

“...will there be something you need from me, young master-nim?”

 

Cale raised an eyebrow at Lock’s pistachio and indigo. Is he going to back out? “Don’t ask something so obvious. Of course I will need your help.”

 

Strangely, periwinkle and sunshine yellow burst in Lock’s aura at that answer. “Then, whatever it is, I will do my best to fulfill it. Please let me know once you come to a decision.”

 

Oh, I thought he was going to back out. 

 

Cale handed Lock a pouch filled with coins, telling him to take his siblings on a tour around the capital; it’ll be good for him and Billos if none of the wolves were around to hear their conversation. “On and Hong will go with all of you as your guides.”

 

The kittens had been filled with too little yellow for some reason when Cale had told them he didn’t need them for his upcoming discussion. But they quickly perked back up once they heard they were going to accompany the wolves. It looked like they still had some kind of vendetta against Lock as they patted his legs, motion pastel pink despite the burgundy in their auras. The wolf simply cooed at the kittens, pink bright on his face, completely unaware of the kitten siblings’ annoyance.

 

Cale watched them, absentmindedly thinking about the wolf children waiting for their arrival at the inn. Hmm… yeah. I need to find these kids a babysitter. Fortunately he already had someone in mind. After all, Cale had briefly seen Beacrox’s aura lightened with pink and pastel pink when the guy had watched the kittens before, once, but…

 

…that guy’s also a torturer and a sadist. Will it really be okay…?

 

…nevermind. He didn’t want Beacrox to corrupt the wolf children, as slim as a chance it was. Cale also needed to send him away with Choi Han and Rosalyn to Breck Kingdom, anyways. You know, to torture someone, as one does. Cale quickly erased all thoughts once their carriage arrived at the inn. Lock was drumming his legs, electric yellow mixed with orchid swirling around him, so Cale let him open the door himself. It was only fair.

 

…the barrage of wolf children - their auras were a palette of colors and emotions, although sunshine yellow and periwinkle were the most prominent - running towards Lock was a bit too overwhelming for Cale, however. At least he got to meet Billos again, whose orchid was evident even under his usual orange smile, and…

 

“Nice to meet you, young master Cale.”

 

Odeus Flynn, Billos’ uncle. A man in his 60s with a light blue smile and a yellow-tinted gray (a tight politeness, darker than silver but not as bright as amber) demeanor, but Cale - Kim Rok Soo - knew the truth. 

 

This old man’s more devious than even Ron.  

 

The old man hiding such off-white underneath cool gray was the ruler of the Northwest and Central underworlds, after all. Cale was going to need such a man in the future for his plans. Plans that may or may not include kicking a son of a bitch down a peg or two. Or a thousand. But anyways, he needed to have a drink with Billos for-

 

“Thank you very much, young master Cale!”

 

…eh?

 

Cale felt his expression fall into stone gray as all 10 wolf children addressed him, red-tinged gold(?) and pearl white(??) bright in their expressions. He didn’t understand why they were thanking him. Is it because I came over? He didn’t think it was that. But they’re all much older than I expected. Maybe there’s no need for a babysitter.

 

Cale decided to ignore them. He could still hear their pearl white even as he made his way upstairs. It subconsciously triggered bruise purple deep within his heart, but he forced it down. 

 

They’re just kids. They’re fine.

 

“Young master Cale, just what have you been doing?”

 

Cale raised an eyebrow at Billos’ cloud gray. What’s with him? “I’m only doing what I can for a peaceful future?” Billos’ face scrunched up with traces of blue and hints of yellow. It kind of pissed Cale off. “Hey, stop that.”

 

Billos immediately stopped pulling out the alcohol glasses. “Excuse me?”

 

“I’m not drinking today.” He was very tempted to, but he had promised Ron he wouldn't. Promises aside, he knew that Ron would definitely find out if he’d been drinking upon returning to the villa. Instead Cale took the alcohol bottle from Billos and filled the guy’s cup for him. “What’s bugging you, anyway? You’ve looked distracted ever since I arrived here.”

 

Billos’ orchid hadn’t faded even a bit since then, after all. Actually, nevermind, Cale could guess the reason behind it. A life where one was a bastard child was indeed a difficult life, huh. Regardless, their conversation went quite well, even if Cale didn’t get the chance to drink. Cale said goodbye to the Flynn uncle and nephew (and the wolf children, with a bit of pistachio) and he and Choi Han returned to the residence.

 

It was what he returned to that made him stop in his tracks. “Ron?”

 

“Young master.”

 

Cale stared at the assassin for a bit. Usual amber, pastel pink and blinding yellow. But he’d have to be blind to not see the burgundy and wine red almost bursting underneath all of those colors. “...is there something that you want to tell me?”

 

Bright yellow, followed by grass green, odd enough. “That is correct, young master.” The amber smile dropped. Cale couldn’t stop his bruise purple flinch in time. “I need to go hunt some foxes.”

 

Foxes, huh…

 

Only this old assassin would call future terrorists foxes. Then again, those said future terrorists had been on the prowl for quite a while. Ron - and by extension Beacrox - must have had their own reasons to hunt the hooded people. Cale didn’t want to know. 

 

“Our young master knows that I am someone who kills people, am I right?” Cale simply stared at him, keeping his cool gray. Ron’s amber smile quickly returned. “I plan on letting my son stay here to take care of you in my absence.” 

 

Wha- again??? 

 

Cale wanted to complain, but he decided to keep his mouth shut. “How many foxes are you hunting?”

 

“Hoho, who knows?”

 

Wow that’s not fucking scary at all.

 

“I am, however, aiming for a group of them,” Ron’s smile became particularly blinding yellow and wine red, at that moment. Cale felt overwhelming purple filling him. “From limb to limb. Rip them into teeny tiny pieces. Tear all of them apart, one by one.”

 

What’s with these vicious people????????? Cale wanted to cry. And he thought Choi Han was worse than Ron. These two are just the same. He shut his eyes tightly. But fine. If that’s what this scary old man wants. “Then hurry up and come back once you’re done with them. I’ll tell Hans you’ll be taking a break for a year; just report to me every now and then.” And, the most important part- “Do not get hurt. At all. Someone who murders people should know how to take care of himself, right?”

 

Cale said that, but while an assassin might be an assassin, no human was invincible, in the end. Kim Rok Soo knew this very well. There was still a chance that Ron might get hurt somewhere down the line; he just hoped it wouldn’t be something long-lasting, if it were to ever happen.

 

He grabbed another bag - a bigger bag this time - filled with important and helpful items (being rich was really fun) and handed it over to Ron. “Use your ID to get more stuff from the Flynn Merchant Guide, should you need it. You don’t need anything else, right?” The more stuff Ron was equipped with, the longer he’ll go on his break. Cale was perfectly fine with Ron taking a break away from him for a year. He’s going to need the old man next year, however- mostly for Choi Han’s sake.

 

I’m going to have the best year ever without worrying about those stupid lemonades-

 

Then he heard it; the sound of Ron’s quiet laughter, completely peach. Cale stiffened. 

 

…why is he laughing??

 

Why was Ron Molan so difficult to understand even when Cale could literally see his emotions? This was ridiculous.

 

“May I report to you every two weeks, young master?”

 

Wait wha- “...that’s a bit much.”

 

“Every month it is, then.” Cale tentatively nodded. He could live with that. Ron’s smile gained a bit of grass green in it. “Starting from the day after tomorrow, I shall see you in a year’s time, young master.”  

 

“Sure, sure.”

 

Ron silently left the room. Cale stared at the door for a second. He wondered why the assassin seemed to have a faint air of too little yellow despite his grass green.

 


 

The next very early morning saw Cale in his room, everyone else standing around him in a circle. He tilted his head as he regarded the now brunette Rosalyn. “Brown looks good on you, Miss Rosalyn.”

 

“Do you think so, too, young master Cale?” Rosalyn smiled with a bit of grass green. “Being inconspicuous will help in the long run. I can run wild as much as I want to.”

 

Well, Cale can’t argue with that. “Lock, is your strength still the same, even without transforming?”

 

“Yes sir!” 

 

Everything will be easier, then. He had already divided two teams to take care of all the bombs once the incident at the plaza occurred. “Miss Rosalyn and Lock will be in one team, while Choi Han and the children will be in another.” A chorus of yeses all around, periwinkle and grass green dancing in the air. Should Cale be worried at how easily these people accepted being worked to the bone? 

 

“You can rely on us, young master Cale,” Rosalyn gave him an oddly cherry red smile. “You need to prepare for the celebration tomorrow morning anyway, don’t you? We can do the difficult jobs.”

 

Her lack of burgundy and cloud gray was… interesting, but Cale didn’t bother to complain. Choi Han and the kids must have told these two that I’m weak. He wouldn’t be surprised if that was the case. “Don’t forget to bring back the dismantled magic bombs.” 

 

“Naturally, Cale-nim.” 

 

There was too little green in Choi Han’s aura as he nodded. Meanwhile, red-tinged gold shimmered in Lock’s otherwise orchid-filled eyes, and the kittens mewled with electric yellow. The baby dragon huffed and Rosalyn smiled, grass green. (Cale had promised her one of the bombs, of course. It was the least he could give in return for her services.) The six of them left through the terrace - somehow during these past few days it had turned into a door in this room - and Cale let himself fall onto his couch, absentmindedly activating The Indestructible Shield and running his finger along its shiny surface. 

 

Somehow it looks holier now that I have the Vitality of the Heart... I hope that I won’t have to use it.

 

Cale closed his eyes. Pure white, warm orange and turquoise pleasantly thumped inside his heart in tandem; the two Ancient Powers had indeed been absorbed into each other. He opened his eyes again and caught sight of himself in the mirror. Suddenly he remembered Redika in the novel- specifically, the moment that lunatic had caught sight of Rosalyn. Well, Rosalyn’s hair. It was the reason why periwinkle had filled him when he realized that Rosalyn would be disguised during the celebration. But-

 

Why did Cale Henituse have to have red hair? Cale let out a burgundy sigh. What if that asshole sees me and tries to cut off my head as well? Decapitation is no joke.

 

Technically he could tell Choi Han to just go ahead and kill Redika if such a thing were to happen- actually, didn’t he already do that? The guy wanted to do so in the first place. Cale shook off all thoughts from his mind and got back into his bed, waiting until he could hear Ron’s footsteps. And then he was off to be prepared for the Big Day.

 

Alongside him was someone quite unexpected however- well, sort of expected? “Young lady Amiru, why did you want to go to the Palace together?”

 

“Young master Cale,” Amiru simply smiled in return, vermillion and sunshine yellow accompanying her usual olive green. “What do you think about our territory building a naval base?”

 

Cale couldn’t help but laugh. He thought about the letter Eric had sent him last night; there had been no remaining emotions in that letter at all, compared to before. His plan had worked, unsurprisingly. It was not finalized yet, however, as Amiru still needed to talk to Gilbert first, and creating plans to build a new military base was not something easy to do. Cale hummed as he regarded the silent dark orange deep within Amiru’s aura; her intentions were way too obvious.

 

“Any decision regarding the funds of the Henituse family is made solely by my father. A trash like me has no decision-making powers.” He was so fucking glad he didn’t.

 

“Is that really the case? His Highness the Crown Prince was wary of the Whipper Kingdom and the kingdoms to the north,” Amiru smiled a bit. “I could tell based on our conversation with him, so I sought out some information from the information guild.”

 

Ah, so the Crown Prince was aware of the upcoming civil war in the Whipper Kingdom, as well as the North gathering their forces. Probably not just him, either- the Royal Family must’ve been made aware as well. Cale mentally applauded Amiru’s decision-making skills; her olive green was really not one of idleness. But the both of them easily came to a unanimous decision- Cale will talk to Deruth about this matter, and Amiru will send an official letter. 

 

This is a good thing. A really good thing, for all of us.

 

It was going to protect them.

 

I’m sure they won’t mind if I come over and build a house in their territories, too.

 

How great would it be to enjoy the ocean breeze, living inside a nice small house on a cliff, not having to worry about anything at all? It was basically Cale's - Kim Rok Soo’s - dreams coming true.

 

“Thank you very much for your help, young master Cale.”

 

Cale laughed off Amiru’s pearl white. “I am just delivering your message to my father. It’s nothing special.” He ignored the woman’s traces of blue. 

 

“That is indeed enough,” Amiru said a moment later before shaking his hand, grass green. “Please come to the Ubarr territory next time. We have lots of interesting places.”

 

The fact that she said that- I’m going there for the Sound of the Wind anyways. But it was good for him that Amiru brought it up first. “If I have the chance.” To gain the ability of having fast feet, both offense and defense prowess- why would he waste any chance to gain such a useful power? ”I hope that you will guide me when the day comes.”

 

Bright yellow, followed by sunshine yellow. “I will, young master Cale.”

 

Wha- was that pink? Cale squinted at her, but their carriage had already arrived at the Palace. He quickly got off and looked around; they still had half an hour before all of the nobles were needed at the Plaza, and another hour before the celebration actually started. 

 

Eric and Gilbert were already waiting for him and Amiru, steady sky blue and light blue accompanying them. Cale, Eric’s eyes seemed to say, almost dark brown. Be. Still. Today.

 

Don’t worry, Cale was half-tempted to reply. I don’t know anything. Nothing at all.

 

And of course Crown Prince Alberu took that time to arrive right in front of him and the others. Cale glanced at the person next to the Crown Prince and fought the urge to cheer.

 

“Oh my lord.”

 

“H- how is this possible?”

 

The nobles’ bright yellow exclaims didn’t deter him, because, for once-

 

It’s gone. 

 

Cale made eye contact with the person standing next to the Crown Prince, hiding his grin behind his hand.

 

The faded red is completely gone.

 

Taylor Stan managed to make a deal with the Crown Prince Alberu Crossman, trading for the Ancient Power the Star of Healing - in order to heal his paralyzed legs- with… something. But the details did not matter to Cale at the moment. He was just glad that he could look at Taylor now without worrying about any reflected pain. Taylor briefly grinned as he made eye contact with Cale, grass green and sunshine yellow. Cale heard the baby dragon confirming their plans, too; everything was going perfectly, as planned.

 

Stay away from any dangers, weak human. Use your shield if it seems like you’ll get hurt.

 

Cale simply hummed at the baby dragon’s indigo words. If everything’s going as planned, there shouldn’t be any need for me to do that. But after all preparations were completed, everyone got onto a royal carriage and set off for the Plaza. 

 

Cale barely resisted the urge to facepalm. 

 

Of course we’re all together. 

 

Him, Taylor, Amiru, and that coward Neo. They all ended up in the same carriage. 

 

Did the Crown Prince do this? Cale wouldn’t be surprised in the slightest if the guy put them in the same carriage on purpose. Must’ve found the idea funny, that bastard.

 

The other three greeted each other, silver - with more pistachio on Neo’s part - but Cale didn’t even bother. I already know this guy. And trash doesn't have a need to be polite all the time. But Taylor didn’t get the memo - again - and started talking the instant Amiru had stepped out to look for Eric and Neo had run away. 

 

Finally, only the two of us are left.” Cale fought the urge to sigh. Taylor’s electric yellow was borderline impossible to ignore; if not for his gazes, then by his aura. Taylor smiled at him, peach, but continued on. “I got my leg fixed after promising to become the head of the Marquis’ estate.”

 

Based on his grass green - “Did you make a deal with the Crown Prince?”

 

“Indeed.”

 

Taylor didn’t question how Cale knew about the specifics, and Cale didn’t ask Taylor about the deal itself.

 

“I see.” Cale nodded. “Congratulations on your healed legs. It must’ve been so difficult for you.”

 

Taylor laughed. “It must’ve been difficult for you to look at me, too, young master Cale.”

 

Cale flinched. What? He narrowed his eyes, bruise purple started to gradually fill him, before calming down once he caught sight of Taylor’s green-tinged white and lily white gaze. Looks like he found out, to a certain degree. Not as much as Choi Han had, obviously, but Taylor must’ve noticed Cale’s reactions whenever he was around. It wasn’t surprising; maybe Taylor thought that Cale was a very empathetic person or something. He didn’t bother to clarify anything.

 

Taylor took out a small envelope and handed it over to Cale. “This is the contents of our deal.”

 

Wait. “...is there a need to give me this?”

 

“It’d be good if you know, young master Cale,” Taylor shrugged, almost salmon. This guy, I swear. “Cage will be excommunicated from the Temple soon.”

 

Cale simply hummed in response. That, too, wasn’t surprising. Cage was definitely the type to do what she wanted; she was finally starting her own (crazy) path. “Good for her.”

 

Taylor nodded, sunshine yellow, before suddenly frowning. Cale watched as a swirl of various colors suddenly surrounded the guy - lemon yellow, pistachio, burgundy, orchid, and overwhelming blue - before they finally settled onto red-tinged gold. “We will be victorious, right, young master Cale?”

 

Why is he asking me this? “Of course.”

 

Cale only said it with cool gray, but Taylor was satisfied nonetheless. “Then I will get off.” He looked down on his legs with a sense of golden yellow before smiling. “Let’s drink together someday, after our victory.”

 

“Henituse wine is delicious.” 

 

And with that, Taylor left. Cale took out the letter from the envelop he was holding and glanced at it-

 

-before ripping it up to pieces.

 

Oh for fuck’s sake!

 

He already knew this information! Against his will, even! I’ll ask the little dragon to burn this paper later… He shook his head and got out of the carriage. Eric was already waiting for him, and the Plaza was already starting to get full. “Let’s go.”

 

35 minutes left.

 

“Young master Cale, is this your first time at the Plaza of Glory?”

 

Cale hummed at Gilbert’s golden yellow. “I’ve briefly passed through before, but it’s my first time seeing it for myself.” He eyed the four locations that contained the magic bombs, waiting until the knights had closed all entrances for the nobles to enter. 30 minutes left. Cale snapped his fingers, and Lock, who was in the distance, immediately disappeared. They still had a while until the incident began, but-

 

It’s better if they find out the answer earlier than planned.

 

All that was left for him to do was to stay still. Eric really was good at giving advice. 

 

Cale sat next to Taylor - they really were running a lot into each other today - and stared at the Bell Tower, where they had buried the Mana Disturbance Tool at. As I’ve thought, there’s really been a lot of changes to the story already. It was troublesome, as it rendered information Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had already known to be a bit useless, but fortunately it seemed like the core events still stayed the same.

 

At least no one should die today. Not by the crumbling buildings, anyway.

 

Regardless, it looked as if at least one or two people would still perish in this incident. Cale huffed. He hoped he would be as far away as possible if that happened.

 

20 minutes left.

 

“Cale, be still, okay?”

 

“Hyung-nim.” Cale ignored Eric’s orchid. “I plan on doing anything at all today, so don’t worry.”

 

Why would he, when he already had people to do things for him?

 

15 minutes left.

 

15 minutes left.

 

Cale looked up, catching sight of the baby dragon’s usual midnight blue and magenta. There was a bit of orchid, too. 

 

Dragons really are the best.

 

The Crossman Royal Family entered at that moment, the Crown Prince in the lead, his younger siblings following him from behind. I heard that their blonde hair was a blessing from the Sun God. Cale tilted his head, a bit of golden yellow tingling within him. The baby dragon said that the Crown Prince has brown hair and eyes, the most common color here. Adding that to the Crown Prince’s magically-suppressed ebony…

 

…nope. Nope, nope, nope. I don’t know a thing.

 

Cale just decided to clap alongside the crowd.

 

10 minutes left.

 

“His Highness, King Zed Crossman, the sun of the Roan Kingdom, is now entering!”

 

The applause got particularly louder, full of rich blue and crimson. The 50-year-old King had finally appeared in the Plaza. Cale took note of the King’s aura of cool gray and dark brown hiding amethyst underneath before looking away. Instead he caught sight of the signal Rosalyn and the children had left him.

 

Five minutes left, and they had dismantled it, just like they said they would.

 

They will hide within the crowd from now on.

 

The King headed for his spot in front of the Bell Tower. Two minutes left. The King started talking with a big smile on his face - in Cale’s opinion, the Crown Prince was much better at pulling off amber - but he was quickly forced to stop.

 

Time’s up.

 

It was now nine in the morning- the time for Redika and the other crazy assholes to carry out their destruction. Not. Cloud gray and indigo started to overwhelm everyone at the Plaza, but Cale stayed in his seat, a mixture of periwinkle and burgundy filling him as he stared at the top of the Bell Tower.

 

There you are, you bastard.

 

This aspect of the novel hadn’t been changed, as Cale suspected. There Redika stood on top of the Bell Tower in their black-dressed glory, pitch black, wine red and candy red surrounding them like an ominous painting. 

 

(“Hey, Kim Rok Soo, play with me, won’t you?”

 

There was too much red. 

 

“Awww, why don’t you want to play with me? I swear I won’t hurt you~”

 

Muddled teal. 

 

The red still remained.

 

“What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue?”

 

It… wasn’t wine red. It wasn't the red that surrounded his uncle all the time whenever he was... this color was- brighter. Much brighter. It was almost like all of those candies he’d see through the windows of some small shops, on his way back to home the place he was staying at.

 

“Where are you, Rok Soo-ya~? Come on out!”

 

It was-

 

“Oh, dearie me, could this be…?”

 

-malicious, like red, yet playful, like a child showing everyone the candy that they’d gotten, and it was-

 

“Aha! There you are~!”

 

It was-

 

“Let’s have some fun together, shall we~? Haha!”

 

-terrifying.)

 

“Should be fun.”

 

Red mana shot in all sorts of directions. Cale took a deep breath.

 

One minute. One minute after nine.

 

And- just as expected- the Mana Disturbance Tool worked. The hidden magic bombs at multiple locations that were supposed to detonate didn’t, and in the Plaza-

 

Four spots rang like a bell.

 

“Found it.”

 

Cale briefly looked around- Choi Han, Rosalyn and Lock were already running off towards the four spots. They had 10 minutes.

 

Found one, human.

 

10 minutes is more than enough for them.

 

He saw Choi Han ripping off someone’s necklace in the distance - the magic bomb was implanted in it - before he suddenly felt someone pulling on his arm, indigo and cedar tainting snow white and light blue. Eric. “Cale!”

 

In the background, Redika was laughing with candy red, and the Royal Knights were begging the Royal Family to evacuate, their cedar and overwhelming purple bright. Other Royal Knights were trying to find the Mana Disturbance Tool and calming down the nobles, while the rest were aiming for Redika and their people - the secret organization.

 

“How annoying,” Redika laughed, persimmon-

 

-and that marked the start of Cale’s personal hell as attacks rained down onto the knights. Flashes of white shot through his limbs, and Cale winced as sharp burning yellow erupted on his palms, arms and shoulders; those knights had shields, yes, but the pain was still there nonetheless. The baby dragon continued to report in his mind, his voice subtly increasing with indigo.

 

Three people were found.

 

Three more to go.

 

“-Cale! We need to go!” Cale felt Eric placing a hand on his shoulder. He looked up, cloud gray, as he watched the man’s aura go from one of bright yellow to indigo. “Hey, are you okay?! You didn’t get hurt, right?!”

 

Wha…? “...hyung-nim, calm down.” Cale let out an exhale as he took a look around. The other nobles were fighting to get out, indigo and cedar tersely dancing in the air, and he spotted Choi Han in the distance pulling away an old man’s bag; the third bomb. “...what a mess.” What a mess indeed. Eric was still brimming with indigo, so Cale had to calm him down again. “Calm down, hyung-nim, I’m fine. Don’t worry.”

 

Pistachio and bits of indigo, before they finally dissipated. “...alright then. Thank you.”

 

“See, now you’re more like yourself.” Cale shrugged and looked towards Taylor. Taylor was also brimming with indigo, but he was more focused on the safety of the citizens. Cale looked back towards Eric. “Come on, let’s go.” 

 

One more removed.

 

Eight minutes past nine. They only had two minutes left until the Mana Disturbance Tool stopped working, but that was plenty of time.

 

But-

 

That’s all.

 

Cale froze, bright yellow overwhelming him. “...what?” He heard Taylor call his name, cloud gray, but he ignored him. Only four? It was a total of 10 in the novel- did it change? But why? Because the story had changed? That couldn’t be it. Why would the number of bombs change? What was Cale missing?

 

“Activate Mana Stability Magic!”

 

Eight lights shot to the air, magenta surrounding them as the mages chanted a spell. Four items followed suit, magenta, midnight blue and ruby red; Rosalyn and the baby dragon. However, the four items flew towards the mountains instead.

 

“Mana Stability complete!”

 

Redika’s magenta and candy red followed the four items and- exploded. The explosion was large, to the point where Cale could even feel its effect from where they were, black smoke shooting up the sky from the mountains. Cool gray blanketed him as he looked around the completely silent Plaza, nobles and citizens alike slowly realizing the truth behind those items and the mana that followed them. 

 

Bright yellow colored Taylor’s voice as he muttered, “magic bombs…”

 

The same color started to spread throughout the entire Plaza, followed with a sense of deep blue and traces of blue. Cale huffed as he fixed his hair. 

 

I guess there’s only four bombs in the end… 

 

Well, it wasn’t a bad thing. After all, no one had died. Cale hadn’t heard anyone cry out in pain, nor had he felt any more flashes of white and burning yellows, excluding from the knights from earlier. 

 

We saved them all.

 

Traces of blue and periwinkle. Cale silently nodded. We did.

 

I- I saved them all!

 

Sunshine yellow and electric yellow. Cale smiled a bit. You did. The baby dragon who had nearly been overwhelmed with drowning blue after having lived such a horrible life- it was the first time he had saved something. The knights and mages were currently heading towards the place the bombs had shot up towards, and Choi Han and the others had hidden themselves. It was quite a success.

 

Cale snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Redika speaking. “Unfortunately, nobody had died… why did they go off over there, I wonder?” Cloud gray followed by too little yellow. “Guess this one was a failure.”

 

Cale heard the King responding with scarlet, but he didn’t hear the words. Ice blue (horrifying, shocking, like being cut with dry ice-) shot through him as he processed the bloodthirsty lunatic’s words.

 

This one was a failure?

 

What- what did that-

 

“Oh well then.”

 

Two people suddenly appeared next to Redika, their attires completely black, wearing backpacks. Dark purple creeped up within Cale.

 

The remaining two bombs.

 

Deep purple rang in his guts as he instinctively knew.

 

These-

 

The two people took out three scrolls each, ripped them up, and rushed towards the people in the Plaza, one of them towards the Royal Family while the other towards the-

 

These motherfuckers!!

 

-nobles.

 

I’m coming, human!!

 

Cale!

 

“Young master Cale, hurry!!”

 

It’s too late.

 

It was too late to run. 

 

But Eric, Amiru, Gilbert and Taylor hadn’t run away, like the others had. Neither had the dragon. Their indigo and overwhelming purple were thick and all-encompassing, huddling around Cale, as if they were trying to protect him. 

 

Cale shut his eyes. 

 

He knew that he would be fine, even if something were to happen to him; the Vitality of the Heart would even regenerate his limbs if he were to lose them, and the reflected pain he received if anyone else got hurt would only remain for only a few days, too. The point was that in the end, he would be fine.

 

But these people trying to protect him wouldn’t be. 

 

They could get hurt because of him, and they wouldn’t be able to heal so quickly. They could lose a limb because of him, and they wouldn’t be able to grow them back again. 

 

They could die because of him- and he wouldn’t. He never did.

 

Cale gritted his teeth. 

 

He won’t let them die. He won’t.

 

(Kim Rok Soo was sick of people dying for him.)

 

He raised his hand. He saw Rosalyn appear near him, ruby red surrounding her as she created a two-layer shield around them both. Meanwhile, he used The Indestructible Shield to create a silver shield around the Plaza, the wings of the shield surrounding the bomber heading their way.

 

Another stronger shield covered Cale’s own.

 

I will block it as well.

 

Onyx black. 

 

Cale braced himself for-

 

“Explode!”

 

-the explosion and-

 

Fuck-!

 

-the pain.

 

Cale collapsed to the ground as he choked on his breath, his heart almost coming to a halt at the sudden pain, gasping for air as screams covered the entire Plaza. Burning orange (the bombers exploding, flames covering their charred bodies, the heat burning him from his toes all the way towards the top of his head- he hadn’t felt this sensation in forever-) ugly yellow (“My arm- my arm!!”) flashes of white (a split second of pain before-) faded red and burning yellow (“I- I can’t feel my legs…!!”) and ebony-

 

It hurts.

 

It fucking hurts.

 

Cale felt arms wrapping around him, cedar and indigo, and at the same time- he felt The Indestructible Shield crumble like broken glass.

 

“Young master Cale!”

 

Cale tasted copper in his mouth as he shut his eyes, clinging onto the pure white, warm orange and turquoise deep within him like a dying man. He reached for the colors- and they reached back. He carefully breathed out.

 

“Young master Cale, are you okay?!” Cale heard Rosalyn cry out, indigo and overwhelming purple, for some reason. “Young master Cale!! Please talk to me…!”

 

Calm down, Miss Rosalyn, Cale wanted to say, the baby dragon made a shield, too, didn’t he? The recoil isn't that bad. He had even lowered the strength of The Indestructible Shield at the last second. The usage of his Ancient Power wasn’t the issue. 

 

“Cale-nim!!”

 

“Young- young master-nim..!!”

 

“Cale, are you okay?!”

 

The issue was-

 

Cale’s legs gave up on him, copper overwhelming his senses as he retched.

 

“B- Blood-!!”

 

Ah. 

 

Damn it, not again.  

 

Something like this always happened whenever things got this dire. It was the reason why burgundy had nearly blinded Cale when he had realized Redika’s plan, the motherfucker.

 

Cale spluttered onto the ground, only half-aware of the slightly large amount of blood he was coughing- throwing up. The various pains he had felt - his own and other people’s - were still there; at this rate, it might take a few days for them to dissipate completely, even with the help of the Vitality of the Heart. But speaking of the Ancient Power, the damage he’d gained from this was-

 

-not too bad.

 

It definitely could have gone better, but it wasn’t the worst, either. Periwinkle settled in Cale’s heart. People had gotten hurt, some had even died, but, in general-

 

The rest of us are fine.

 

They had survived.

 

He felt rich green and mint slowly yet steadily pump throughout his body; the Vitality of the Heart was starting to work again.

 

Hands, arms, legs and feet still attached. Throwing up blood and pain reflections aside, I’m completely fine. Cale hung his head and let out a slow dark yellow sigh. He couldn’t help but hum as he felt his mint grow stronger. I’m slowly getting healthier. All thanks to the Vitality of the Heart. He really did strike gold by gaining this power. The thought made him chuckle a bit, grass green.

 

“You- did you think that this is funny?!” Cale flinched when he heard Taylor’s indigo, traces of blue and burgundy. “Stop laughing! We’re getting you a priest right away!”

 

“B- But-”

 

“Stop talking!”

 

Is he okay???

 

Taylor completely ignored Cale as he sprinted off to find a priest, Amiru and Gilbert running after him. Eric stayed behind to stand guard near Cale and Rosalyn, maroon and something almost fiery red(?????) surrounding the guy. Cloud gray filled Cale as he stared at them. Rosalyn slowly helped him sit down, rubbing a warm hand on his back, motion light pink. It was so comfortable he didn’t even try to tell her to stop.

 

Weak human, you cannot die. Whether by your own pain or- or- you are far too weak!! If you die, I will destroy everything! I will kill everyone and everything, and once everything is gone, including your corpse, I will kill myself as well! I will destroy this world!!

 

Cale grimaced at the baby dragon’s words, indigo, onyx black and fiery red. There’s a lot of things wrong with this kid, too. It looked like the dragon had also noticed his condition of being able to feel other people’s pain. Cale’s condition throughout the dragon’s rescue mission was pretty telling, anyway. 

 

He wondered if the kittens had noticed it as well.

 

(They had. He knew they had- maybe since their very first meeting, or the second. They were smart kids, after all. 

 

They just didn’t mention it, because he hadn’t.)

 

“...Get out of my way.”

 

Cale then heard something that made him sigh. Cedar, indigo, scarlet, fiery red and maroon. The colors were practically engulfing Choi Han as he confronted the knight who was in charge of the nobles, very barely suppressing his burgundy as the knight told him off.

 

I told him not to come here.

 

Was Choi Han that worried? Cale had no idea why, but-

 

The both of them made eye contact, and Cale flinched at the fiery red in Choi Han’s eyes.

 

Fucking terrifying.

 

The fiery red settled - now only simmering instead of openly burning - as Choi Han turned and walked away without even a word to the knight, the colors surrounding him not dissipating in the slightest. Cale huffed. Following Choi Han was Lock and the kittens, indigo and overwhelming purple furiously swimming in their auras. Cale gave them his best warm orange smile and turned away.

 

“Young master Cale,” Rosalyn whispered, indigo. “Are you really okay?”

 

Cale took a deep breath. “I- I’m fine.” The remaining burning orange and ugly yellow he was still feeling weren’t as bad as they initially had been, and only faded red remained otherwise. He coughed into his palm, getting rid of the excess copper still inside his mouth. “Perfectly fine.” Not perfect, per se, but still fine.

 

“...I can’t figure you out at all.”

 

Cale ignored Rosalyn’s burgundy-tinged words and stiffened. 

 

“I never expected something like this to happen, but this is pretty fun as well.” It was Redika. The bloodthirsty bastard made eye contact with Cale and Rosalyn- and grinned, candy red. “Oh, wow, so many different colors of red that I love!” Their smile gained an edge of wine red. “I’m going to put those two in my display case.”

 

Cale flinched. “Are they crazy-?” He heard something - or someone - suddenly disappear then. He furrowed his eyebrows. Was that Choi Han? Is he-

 

“I’ll see all of you next time~!”

 

And, as quickly as they had appeared, Redika teleported away, alongside the people who had come with them. Cale forced himself to relax; Choi Han and the kids were already heading to the place where Redika and their people will appear next. Everything will be fine. Choi Han will at least make sure to kill everyone but Redika.

 

…what if Choi Han goes berserk, though…?

 

Cale had sent Lock, On and Hong with the black-haired to ensure that such a thing wouldn’t happen- but now he wasn’t so sure.

 

…I’m sure it will be fine.

 

They all could take care of themselves and each other. That wasn't something that he was worried about. Cale watched the King calming everyone down, announcing the postponement of the celebration, and turned to look at Rosalyn next to him. She still had brown hair, but Redika had easily recognized her earlier as she had also been at the Blue Wolf Village. 

 

She’s supposed to stay hidden today, but she still showed up, Cale hummed. I guess it’s because the baby dragon can’t.

 

It’s a secret, Rosalyn mouthed with a bit of peach, in response to Cale’s gaze. He laughed quietly. The dragon and the Beast Tribe trio staying hidden. And Choi Han and Rosalyn have ended up here by sheer coincidence. The unanimous agreement to never hurt each other. They were all important things they had decided upon this early morning. But everything went quite well, in the end. 

 

That was all that mattered.

 

He saw the priest swiftly heading his way, the trio who had gone to look for the priest quickly following suit. Cale coughed out some more blood and wiped the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. There’s less blood than I’d expected. But it’s enough to warrant worry. Cale would take it.

 

“Young master Cale, are you okay?”

 

“It-” Cale winced. His voice ended up a bit too hoarse for his liking. At least it helped with his acting. “My body hurts quite a bit..” He wasn’t really lying, though. “It’s- hard to protect something.”

 

Using his shield to protect everyone might have been a bit of an impulsive decision, but it wasn’t selfless. Not at all. Cale - Kim Rok Soo - was never a selfless person. No, he was selfish, which was why he was going to gain everything he could from his little ‘selfless’ act. 

 

Most importantly money.

 

“I- I saw your silver shield, young master Cale.” Orchid and traces of blue surrounded the priest as he grabbed Cale’s hands, inspecting him from head to toe. “It was a really marvelous sight. You did something amazing, for the sake of everyone.”

 

Cale hummed. He didn’t need to look around to feel the gazes of the nobles- and citizens, on him. Lemon yellow, traces of blue, hints of yellow, and golden yellow. They must have been wondering just how Cale Henituse, the infamous trash of the Henituse family, had done such a thing. He kept his words purposefully cool gray. “I… guess it’s your first time seeing an Ancient Power.”

 

The priest flinched, bright yellow.

 

“I see.”

 

A hand was placed onto Cale’s shoulder from behind, amber and gold. Cale hid a smirk. He had long noticed the foreign footsteps heading his way. He had briefly wondered who it was, before quickly figuring out the answer; it was someone whose footsteps he’d never heard of before. Not really. 

 

Because this person had been mostly standing during the short amount of time Cale had been around him.

 

“Your Highness.”

 

Crown Prince Alberu Crossman.

 

Leftover pain still thrummed within Cale; he still tasted copper in his mouth, and his head throbbed with a bit of faded red, but- his plan from now on was set. 

 

I’m going to take advantage of this whole situation. Because why not, right?  

 

And he knew that the Crown Prince knew it, too. Approved it, even. 

 

They were similar to each other, after all.

Notes:

Yes I made Redika enby, what about it? (hope it's not a disgrace to the enby peeps LMAO)

Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Indigo: concern, worry
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Too little yellow: disappointment
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Pink: affection
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Light blue: friendly
Yellow-tinted gray: stiff politeness
Off-white: falsely innocent/pure, pity
Stone gray: stony, blank, thoughtless
Red-tinged gold: determination
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Bruise purple: wariness
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Hints of yellow: distrust, doubt
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Wine red: bloodlust, dark desires
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Overwhelming purple: fear
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Cherry red: confidence
Too little green: lazy, slow, ease, relaxation
Pure white: life, purity
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Olive green: calm, tranquility, idleness
Dark orange: greed
Sky blue: peace, tranquility
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Silver: graceful, polite, professionalism
Green-tinged white: understanding
Salmon: light-hearted teasing
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Overwhelming blue: negativity, apathy, self-centered
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Magenta: magic, mana
Ebony: death, Dark Mana
Rich blue: admiration
Crimson: respect, appreciation
Amethyst: power, leadership
Pitch black: evil
Candy red: malicious playfulness
Muddled teal: dishonesty
Cedar: desperation, panic
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Persimmon: mocking
Flash of white: (physical sensation) sudden pain
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Ruby red: creative, imaginative
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Ice blue: horrified shock
Dark purple: dread
Deep purple: intuition
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Burning orange: (physical sensation) fire-related pain
Ugly yellow: (physical sensation) much more intense pain
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Rich green: healing
Mint: (physical sensation) refreshing, coolness, pain-soothing
Dark yellow: weariness
Maroon: protectiveness
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Light pink: tenderness
Gold: extravagance, arrogance, regal, royalty

Chapter 11: the aftermath and a period of rest

Notes:

WOW I fought tooth and nail with this chap.. tbh idk how much I should include and cut off, and this mess is the result :')

oh and I'm sure yall had noticed but just to clarify- when Cale says someone's full name, he's usually talking the person from TBOAH. You'll see that this is used a lot esp regarding OG Cale vs current KRS!Cale; when he's doing it he's drawing comparisons to his own self vs the OG

(also idr if the 'mage slayer' he meant was Toonka or Harol- lmk if yknow who it is!)

And e ways ENJOY or not idk

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale barely suppressed himself from flinching when Crown Prince Alberu suddenly hugged him. 

 

“Mister Cale, thank you. ” Pearl white and rich blue, almost dominating the amber. “We are truly proud of what you did.” Then, quieter, “you and I- we are very similar, aren’t we?” Bruise purple and pistachio. Cale didn’t react. “I’ll make sure nothing annoying happens, and you will be rewarded handsomely. What do you think?”

 

Oh, now he’s speaking my language.

 

“It was nothing, Your Highness,” Cale struggled to talk through the blood in his mouth (I could’ve sworn they kept increasing, fuck-) as he hugged the Crown Prince back, keeping his words a mix of silver and mild crimson. “I- I only did what any citizen of the kingdom would do.”

 

…something is weird here- human!! Why are you getting weaker all of a sudden?!

 

Shit- Cale quickly let go of the Crown Prince and coughed loudly into his palm, watching as red thickly dripped from his hand. I wanna know that, too!! Was this the cost of using the Vitality of the Heart, as mentioned in [The Birth of a Hero]? Did he have to cough out more blood than expected in exchange for internal and external healing? That would make a lot of sense, actually.

 

“Young master Cale!” Oh, wait, Rosalyn was right next to him. The currently brown-haired mage pulled out a handkerchief, cedar and indigo, and gave it to him. She looked seconds away from cleaning his hands herself, for some reason. “Young master Cale, please.. Please don’t strain yourself.”

 

Cale decided to ignore her fluctuating colors. “...I’m not, though?” 

 

Rosalyn suddenly glared at him, traces of blue, burgundy and something almost scarlet. Cale quickly looked away from her. Since when did she get this terrifying?! But in return he was met with Crown Prince Alberu’s gaze, frowning a bit at the slightest hint of genuine indigo and cedar he was faced with. And what’s wrong with him?

 

“Mister Cale, please get on the carriage first.” Amber quickly masked the two colors. I guess the other nobles are still watching us. “You’ve done so much for us today; you deserve this honor.”

 

“How could I do that, Your Highness? I cannot get on the carriage before you do,” Cale made a show of sighing, salmon eating him up from the inside, keeping his own amber thick and overflowing. “It should be you, Your Highness, the Sun of the Roan Kingdom, to get on the carriage before this mere citizen.”

 

Human!! Is your head injured, too?! I won’t forgive that crazy mage!

 

Cale ignored the baby dragon’s fiery red words. Crown Prince Alberu’s expression didn’t change, but Cale could see the twitch of burgundy in the prince’s aura; a fact that sent a wave of grass green through him. “I insist. You are injured, after all.” The Crown Prince kept smiling, amber, although his indigo didn’t disappear. Not entirely. “You need urgent treatment.”

 

Cale hummed. He’s not wrong, but not right either. “If that’s the case…”

 

The others - Eric, Gilbert, Amiru and Taylor, that was - were still watching him with vivid indigo, but periwinkle soothed their auras once he took a step towards the Crown Prince’s carriage. The other nobles - as well as the motherfucker Venion and coward Neo - were observing him with golden yellow, bruise purple and gray-tinged blue; Cale paid them no mind. Rosalyn patted his shoulder with a cherry red smile, her gaze practically saying leave everything to us. Cale just slightly nodded at her. 

 

He heard Crown Prince Alberu telling his servant to treat Rosalyn as a VIP; the man had obviously found out the mage’s true identity a long time ago. Cale ignored him too as he leaned against the carriage seat, absentmindedly noting the very comfortable material of the seats as he let his eyes drooped, thickly swallowing down the copper in his mouth. His body was aching with faded red, dingy yellow and light brown; but the Vitality of the Heart was still slowly filling his body with rich green.

 

“You need to heal, right?” 

 

Cale opened his eyes to find the Crown Prince - Alberu - having completely dropped his amber smile, his expression onyx black and dark brown. 

 

“A brief check-up will suffice. My body is still healthy, however,” Cale chose to say, completely ignoring Alberu’s traces of blue. “But shouldn’t the best doctors and priests take a look? Three or four days of rest would work just fine as well.” There was no way the doctors nor priests would find anything, as his pain was either caused by his synesthesia and/or the Vitality of the Heart, but no one else knew that.

 

I want to rest anyways. 

 

For a long, long time, preferably. The past few days had been far too much.

 

The Crown Prince sighed, almost currant (something akin to tangerine, yet darker- closer to burgundy, actually), but he agreed with Cale. “It seems that you don’t work with those people, seeing as you got hurt yourself.” His words might sound light to some, but Cale could hear the lemon yellow in his voice, clear as day. “Unless you are?”

 

“...Your Highness, why would I ever do something as difficult as that?” 

 

Alberu scoffed, a mix of peach and vermillion. “Indeed.”

 

Cale leaned back against his seat, closing his eyes as the Crown Prince continued to show his annoying amber smile to the citizens outside. What an odd person. Crown Prince Alberu hadn’t tried to even protect his servants and knights during the terror incident. It was proof that he was not as good of a person as most people would think- not that Cale counted as most people in the first place.

 

He's hiding his strength. Or, rather, he needs to. The nearly suppressed charcoal gray - not unlike the ebony - was evidence enough. Cale doubted even the Royal Family knew the Crown Prince’s true strength. Why would he help his dying servants, when he’s been hiding his own strength all this time? A lot of problems will follow if he does that.

 

Crown Prince Alberu Crossman was not a good huma- person, and not a bad one, either. But Cale - Kim Rok Soo - could understand his priorities. 

 

After all, Kim Rok Soo was not too different himself. He never had been.

 


 

…since when did he- 

 

Human! You’re awake!

 

“Y- Young master!!!!!!!!”

 

-since when did Cale fall asleep?

 

He had been making small talks with the Crown Prince, on their way to the Palace, but he must’ve passed out at some point - the faded red didn’t get any worse than it already was, but the light brown must have won over - because the next thing he knew, he was tucked in a very, very comfortable bed, in a large and extravagant room much, much larger than his own; at both the Henituse territory and the Henituse residence at the capital.

 

I guess they put me in the room for foreign visitors. 

 

Choi Han and the others had stayed here in the novel, too, after the terrorist incident. Speaking of which-

 

Don’t get up, human!

 

“Cale-nim, are you okay?”

 

“Young master Cale..”

 

“YOUNG MASTERRRR!!”

 

He did expect Choi Han, Rosalyn, and even Lock with the children, but-

 

Why is Hans here??

 

Cale tried to speak, only to end up coughing, only now noticing his significantly dry throat. Choi Han handed him a glass of water, even helping him drink it, his eyebrows furrowed with indigo. Only then did Cale try to speak again. “...how long has it been?”

 

“A couple of hours,” Choi Han frowned, before a bit of periwinkle won over. “But the doctors and priests had checked up on you; they said that aside from fatigue and a bit of blood loss, you’re mostly alright.”

 

As expected. Cale remained in bed as Hans reported to him, the butler’s indigo combined with bright blue (dramatic as fuck) quickly replaced with onyx black throughout his report (luckily he told everyone else to keep quiet about Rosalyn’s presence- Cale couldn’t fathom the need for Count Deruth to actually come here himself had Cale failed at communication, though), quickly leaving the room once he was finished to make room for the rest of them to talk freely. 

 

The baby dragon canceled his invisibility as he leaned against Cale’s side, quietly munching on some fruits. “No video nor audio devices in this room.”

 

“Good job,” Cale muttered, ignoring the dragon’s sudden burst of sunshine yellow. He took a brief look around the room again; it really was fit to be a room for foreign royalties. Sadly he couldn’t make this his own bedroom. Finally his gaze landed on the only black-haired in their group. “Did you manage to kill them?”

 

There was no need to question who exactly he was talking about here.

 

Choi Han huffed, too little yellow in his aura. “No. Their suicidal subordinates rushed towards me, and they escaped.” Just as Cale was about to wonder why his reaction seemed far too tame- “I managed to cut off Redika’s arms and leg, though. The other leg is at least paralyzed.”

 

…wait-

 

“They’re also completely blind now. I managed to slit their throat, too, and while they might be healed, they shouldn’t be able to speak anymore.” Fiery red, grass green, sunshine yellow and wine red were practically swimming throughout Choi Han’s entire being, a smirk pulling at the corners of his mouth. Cale couldn’t help but gulp. “I burned the limbs and eyes so that they can’t come and get them back later. They shouldn’t be an obstacle for us anymore.”

 

H- hey, isn’t this tons of times worse than just killing them?! A mage needs eyes and arms, you know?! 

 

Overwhelming purple burned at the back of Cale’s throat, rendering him speechless. He caught a glimpse of Lock and the kittens in the background; their auras were a mix of grass green, vermillion and overwhelming purple, bodies and expressions tensed. Cale shuddered. He knew better than anyone that Choi Han was ruthless to his enemies, but-

 

…isn’t this a bit much? 

 

Did he actually go berserk, even though the kids were there with him?

 

“It’s what that motherfucker deserves, honestly, for hurting you,” he heard Choi Han mutter, and quickly decided that no , he did not hear that, thank you very much. Choi Han bowed towards him, his earlier colors thankfully replaced with lily white and hyacinth. “I apologize, Cale-nim, for not managing to kill them. I will do better next time.” 

 

“N- No need for apologies. You did well, Choi Han.” Hey, what next time???? “And… you killed their subordinates?” 

 

“Lock and I did.” 

 

Bright yellow twitched within Cale as he turned to stare at Lock, his eyes wide. The wolf boy, for his part, met his gaze evenly, with only a hint of flush pink in his aura. “...no broken buildings or anything of that sort, right?”

 

“Of course, Cale-nim,” Choi Han gave him a snow white smile. If anything, it just looked off-white to Cale at that moment. “I made sure to not destroy anything not worth damaging, just as you wanted.”

 

This guy’s fucking terrifying.  

 

The fact that Cale could almost see imaginary puppy ears and wagging tail on Choi Han did not help anything whatsoever.

 

The kittens wriggled out of Lock’s hold, scrambling towards the lounging baby dragon, something not quite unlike thistle in their auras. Periwinkle washed over them as they laid close to the dragon. Evidently Choi Han’s brutality scared them quite a bit (a lot). Cale patted them. 

 

“You’ve worked hard,” he sighed. He looked around at all of them; the peach and grass green-filled Rosalyn who was snickering to herself, the slow sunshine yellow covering Lock and the kids, and finally, Choi Han whose scary colors had disappeared. “Choi Han, Miss Rosalyn, Lock, On and Hong, dragon- all of you have worked hard for today. A lot of people managed to live thanks to you.”

 

Grass green and sunshine yellow danced in the air, the others turning to look at each other. “You’ve worked hard, too, human,” the baby dragon huffed, floating upwards to level Cale with a scowl. Unfortunately, he just looked cute. “So go and rest some more! We’ll be here.”

 

Cale sighed. He knew they were. Aside from the fact that they were also staying here, at the Palace-

 

Looks like I haven’t managed to get rid of them just yet. Dammit.

 

Well, he still had plenty of time. They all eventually left the room, their expressions pistachio and orchid, before another priest came in to do one more check-up on Cale. He didn’t think it was needed; the sleep he had accidentally gotten had worked wonders, and although his body was still heavy with remaining ugly yellow and burning orange, nothing really hurt anymore. But the priest still insisted, so Cale didn’t bother to complain.

 

Crown Prince Alberu eventually came to visit and sent the priest out, hiding his ever increasing currant behind amber until the door finally closed. “Stop giving me that look, it’s giving me the chills.”

 

“Thank you very much.” Cale dropped his own amber from his face- but not from his voice. “This lowly one apologizes for having fainted right in front of the Roan Kingdom’s Su-”

 

Alberu scowled, so Cale quickly shut up. “Don’t even apologize. Your condition was worse than I thought,” he sighed, dark yellow and a bit of burgundy. Was it? “I’ve told everyone that you had used a rather weak Ancient Power at the Plaza, and the recoil was really strong, so you are currently resting.” Cale hummed in assent; it was technically the truth. “Any information on the rumors about you and the incident should be released tomorrow. I’ll deliver it through your butler, so take a look.”

 

He really doesn’t want to put up with me. Crown Prince Alberu Crossman from [The Birth of a Hero] had treated Choi Han very warmly - with a lot of pastel pink layered over amber, Kim Rok Soo had imagined - but none of those could be seen right now. It was a good thing for Cale- a very good thing, actually. He doubted he could handle it if the Crown Prince had continued to treat him with amber thick in his aura; the remnants of indigo the current Crown Prince still leveled him with was strange enough already.

 

“...by the way…” 

 

Cale blinked at the sudden pistachio in Alberu’s aura. What does he want? He felt the baby dragon twitched underneath the blanket, his mute aura coming into focus as he woke up from his nap, before he suddenly started to speak.

 

The Crown Prince is not human.

 

And at the same time-

 

“...you are human, right?”

 

Cale froze, cloud gray, before burgundy started to hiss under his skin. 

 

Fucking- seriously? Why do they keep telling me these things?! 

 

He already knew the Crown Prince’s secret, even! 

 

He struggled to maintain the cloud gray on his face as he finally answered, “...of course I am?”

 

Alberu sighed, orchid swiftly turning into dark yellow. “Right. Of course. We both are, aren’t we?”

 

Lies! He’s not human, not completely! Don’t trust him, human!

 

“That’s right. We both are.”

 

Human!

 

Little dragon, please-!

 

But the baby dragon’s words pretty much confirmed Cale’s theory. 

 

Ebony. Dark- no, Dead Mana. Mana used by creatures with the darkness attributes; namely Necromancers and Black Mages. However, Cale didn’t think that it would be possible for the Crown Prince of the Roan Kingdom to be either one of those. Which left him with only one remaining option.

 

Dark Elves.

 

During his earliest days after getting transmigrated here, Cale had spent hours consuming every books available regarding the Roan Kingdom - as well as other kingdoms in the Western Continent, alongside some in the Eastern Continent - history back home; he didn’t really care about the kingdom’s history itself, but it didn’t hurt to get more knowledge. And in one of those he had read that the previous Queen had a slightly dark skin, almost as if she was a Southerner. 

 

Cale hadn’t paid much attention to that information at first, as it was unnecessary, but now he knew.

 

The previous Queen was, in fact, not a Southerner. 

 

Skin as dark as a black pearl and using Dead Mana- those were the characteristics of a Dark Elf. However, if the previous Queen was only dark-skinned and not completely black skinned- what did that mean for the Crown Prince?

 

It’s my first time in my four years of life seeing a race with such an atmosphere around them.

 

“Does it really matter if we’re human or not?” Cale carefully maintained his cool gray. “Talking with each other, living amongst each other- we’re all human if we do all of those. There’s really not much to it.”

 

The Dark Elves in [The Birth of a Hero] were ostracized by the world, humans and other Elves alike hating them for their ability to use Dead Mana- even though the Dark Elves never actually tried to even harm anyone unless provoked. Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had never been surprised even once he read about that fact. Humans tend to hate things that they think could bring them harm, no matter what or who it was.

 

How ironic, then, that it was humans who tend to hurt their own, more than those Dark Elves ever did.

 

Alberu’s expression didn’t change as he looked at Cale quietly, but Cale could see the touch of periwinkle, deep within the Crown Prince’s aura. “Indeed. There’s not much to being human.” The Crown Prince sat up straight. “However, I thought I was mistaken earlier, at the banquet hall, but… there are these odd… scents… around you.”

 

Cale blinked. So that’s the reason why he kept looking at me with cloud gray every now and then? It must’ve been the Crown Prince’s Dark Elf side having caught wind of Cale’s Ancient Powers; he had read that Ancient Powers were very attuned to nature itself. And Elves - no matter the normal ones nor the Dark ones - were naturally creatures that used nature as the source of their powers.

 

Cale wasn’t supposed to know any of these, of course, so he pretended like he didn’t know what the Crown Prince was talking about. “Must’ve been the scent of my blood,” he hummed. “I do get hurt quite often.” 

 

Alberu frowned, burgundy swirling around him, before he shook his head. “Nevermind that. There’s no need for us two similar people to beat around the bushes; what do you want as your reward?”

 

Dark orange twitched deep within Cale - Kim Rok Soo. He shoved it aside for now. “And may I know what I need to do before that, Your Highness?”

 

The ensuing conversation went very well, in Cale’s opinion. A round of bantering and scheming later, the Crown Prince readily agreed to Cale’s request (for money, obviously; there was nothing more important than cold, hard cash, especially with the upcoming war), promising to come back later before leaving the room. Cale took a second to stop snickering at the currant and dark yellow Alberu had left the room with before laying back down. 

 

The baby dragon wriggled out of the blanket, canceling his invisibility as he snuggled up against Cale’s side. Cale raised an eyebrow, even more so when he felt two small furry bodies doing the same. But the children didn’t say a thing, so he just decided to go back to sleep. 

 

Of course, he was rudely awoken the next morning by a… very terrifying letter courtesy of Ron. The letter started out rather normal, with Ron reiterating that he will contact Cale once every two weeks (which he personally thought was quite excessive) and admonishing Cale for hiding his Ancient Power, before-

 

‘Young master, Choi Han-nim told Beacrox and I what the mage looked like. This Ron will personally make sure to pay that sly fox a visit as soon as possible.’

 

…huh. 

 

Sounds like they’re going to die pretty soon. 

 

Not that Cale was complaining. Redika could go and die in a ditch for all he cared. That would make everything so much easier for him. 

 

“Cale.” Almost overwhelming indigo over light blue and snow white. Cale struggled to maintain his composure as Eric leveled him with an impenetrable stare. He looked almost crazed, like this. “How are you feeling?”

 

“...fine. A lot of priests checked up on me.” 

 

He had originally planned on playing the dramatically sickly patient card on this trio, too, but- 

 

“That’s- that good. Really good.” Eric practically sagged with periwinkle. “We were worried sick, especially since you collapsed and all…”

 

Gilbert chuckled a bit, although a hint of indigo still swirled around him. “I guess there’s not much to worry about, since you’re being taken care of by the royal doctors..”

 

“Make sure to get a lot of rest, young master Cale,” Amiru smiled, olive green and vermillion. “You’ve been through quite an ordeal. You’ll feel better in no time.”

 

Cale hid a frown. 

 

This is a bit of a problem.  

 

This trio - especially Eric Wheelsman - clearly cared a lot about Cale Henituse, for some reason. He thought back on the moment when Hans had first told him about Eric; or, rather, the kind of relationship the original Cale Henituse had with Eric Wheelsman. Even though Cale Henituse was a trash of an asshole, Cale remembered thinking, Eric Wheelsman still cared about him. Even when he saw Cale Henituse as a burden.

 

This wasn’t something that Cale - Kim Rok Soo - usually cared about, but it was… mildly inconvenient, if this went on. He just hadn’t accounted for them to care about Cale Henituse this much.

 

Nevermind that. He quickly snapped out of his thoughts and looked at all three of them, their auras bright with - excluding the indigo and periwinkle - vermillion and grass green. “Am I right in assuming that you’re not here to just check up on me?” Everyone’s auras sharpened, then Eric handed him a document. Cale hid a grin; they’ve gone ahead and decided on a navy, as per expected. 

 

Young lady Amiru kept our conversation a secret, too.  

 

He handed back the document he was holding. “I’m sure the Crown Prince will approve of this.” Rather, he has no choice but to approve of it. “It will work out. Don’t worry.” Periwinkle danced around the three of them as they took turns patting his head - like he was a child - before leaving. Cale huffed, burgundy, as he laid back down. “Choi Han.”

 

“...Cale-nim…”

 

Cale sighed loudly. The hyacinth and lily white in Choi Han’s voice were thick. “Go.”

 

No response. Cale raised his head and raised an eyebrow at the equally solemn Rosalyn, who was standing next to his bed. “You need Choi Han for this, too, don’t you, Miss Rosalyn?”

 

Rosalyn’s mouth opened and closed a couple of times, before she bit her lip. “...I’m sorry, young master Cale, but…” she gritted her teeth, pistachio, black-tinted red and hyacinth. Cale kept his expression cool gray. “I… I need to go back. And I need Choi Han and Lock for…”

 

She trailed off, but Cale didn’t need her to continue. Rosalyn having revealed her appearance in Roan Kingdom meant she needed to go back to Breck Kingdom- and fast. But she couldn’t return on her own, not when her attempted assassin(s) was still out and about; she might be strong herself, but she still needed strong allies. And, well, her new family members were strong.

 

Cale didn’t get why she was so hesitant about this- it’s not like he minded. It would even be great for me if Choi Han and Lock leave with Rosalyn. That was what had happened in [The Birth of a Hero], anyways. Why would Cale stop that from happening again? He didn’t want to keep Choi Han with him.

 

“What are you sorry about? You’ve helped us out, it’s only right that we do the same. You, Choi Han, Lock- you’re family, aren’t you?” Cale sat up, barely suppressing himself from rolling his eyes at the black-haired still standing at the corner of the room like a particularly depressed ax murderer. “Choi Han, you can go.”

 

Choi Han’s head whipped towards him, pistachio, burgundy, hyacinth and maroon mixed together in his eyes. “But I’m supposed to protect you, Cale-nim.”

 

“I won’t get hurt. I won’t die, either.” Cale huffed, feeling a bit of burgundy stirring in his own heart, despite his sense of overwhelming purple. “If anything happens, the dragon will be there with me, so don’t worry. Just go.”

 

It took an… embarrassingly long moment to finally convince Choi Han that yes, Cale was okay, and no, he wouldn't get hurt the instant Choi Han left him. Cale seriously couldn’t understand why they guy was so damn worried about him, he was fine. In the end the black-haired finally relented - Cale firmly ignored his remaining burgundy and near black-tinted red, the scary punk - so Cale turned his attention back towards Lock.

 

“I’ll help take care of your siblings,” Cale started, watching as Lock’s orchid morphed into bright yellow. “Come back to the Henituse territory in three months.”

 

“...three months?”

 

“What? Did you forget our deal?” Cale snorted at the cloud gray on Lock’s face and handed the boy a map of the Northeastern region. “Come to the location marked with Henituse once you’ve finished everything. Your younger siblings and I- we’ll be waiting for you to come back.”

 

“...somewhere to come back to…?”

 

Cloud gray, fuzzy gray, caramel and dandelion; in that order. Cale nodded. “That’s right. Three months, remember that.” He didn’t want to keep Lock with him, either, but it would be easier for him if Lock came back.

 

“Ye- yes sir!” Lock vigorously nodded his head, pearl white and sunshine yellow. “I will definitely come back!” 

 

Periwinkle soothed Cale’s heart. This is great. Too many things had changed from the novel - far too many for his liking - but it looked like things were going back on track. Too little yellow filled him when he realized that he couldn’t send Beacrox with them, but oh well. He still had the chance to do that once Ron returned. 

 

Cale laid back down, taking a look around him; at the invisible baby dragon whose aura was muted, sleeping underneath his blanket, at Choi Han who was guarding the door with traces of many colors still visible on his face, at Lock who was playing with the kittens, pink and carrot orange in his smile, at Rosalyn who was reading a book, too little green in her aura. These people weren’t really the people he had in mind when he thought about his slacker life, but-

 

…isn’t this quite relaxing?

 

And of course Hans had to come in and ruin the moment by giving them the awful, awful news: “There’s a rumor going around that His Majesty wants to bestow a medal upon you, young master.”

 

This time it was Cale’s turn to feel currant as he groaned. 

 

Of fucking course.

 

Why was his life so damn difficult?

 


 

It’s been a while.

 

It has, hasn’t it?

 

But the instant Cale headed towards his assigned seat in the Plaza-

 

“Oh, young master Silver Light!”

 

“Young master Shield!”

 

Motherfucking rich blue and crimson. Cale nearly choked on air. What the fuck??? He knew that the Crown Prince was helping him out by subduing the rumors, so things definitely could’ve gone worse, but?????

 

Vice Captain Hilsman snickering in the background with blatant peach was not helping.

 

If only I could drink and act like the actual Cale Henituse did, Cale inwardly groaned to himself, but alas. Aside from the fact that he still struggled with drinking for some reason, he was still officially in recovery; the Crown Prince’s words, not his. He had gotten better, of course, after a week of pure, lemonade-free slacking off, but everyone still thought otherwise. The staff at the Henituse residence in the capital certainly believed so. 

 

But holy shit. Cale thought back on Deruth’s black-tinted red and scarlet during their video communication and shuddered. Father was almost as scary as Choi Han had been, what the hell. Luckily Violan had been quick to calm her husband down- although her own suppressed black-tinted red wasn’t exactly reassuring. 

 

But they had kept their words; no one came to bother Cale, not even the Northeastern Trio (although Eric’s letters piled up day by day). A week had gone by, and now it was time for the ceremony.

 

Cale hid a grimace as he glanced at the knight stationed at the entrance, sudden light brown pulling at his bones. Overworked much? “Do you need to verify my identity?”

 

The knight shook his head and opened the entrance. “Please enter, young master Cale-nim.”

 

“Great, thanks. Keep up the good work,” Cale patted the knight’s shoulder, ignoring the increasing light brown. “But get some rest once in a while, you’ve earned it.”

 

“...yes sir!”

 

What’s wrong with this guy? Cale ignored the knight’s odd rich blue and walked in. 

 

“Cale.” 

 

Light blue and snow white, tinged with a bit of deep blue.

 

Cale hummed as he smiled. “Hyung-nim, you got here early.” Eric, Amiru and Gilbert - all of the nobles, really - were looking at him weirdly, coffee and deep blue. Cale wondered if it was because he had declined the Medal of Honor, but waved the thought out of his mind. “It’s a beautiful day today.” Traces of purple unwittingly made their way into his voice. “Probably because we’re here to respect the fallen.”

 

“It’s probably because of you, young master Cale.”

 

Cloud gray filled him as he glanced at Amiru’s golden yellow smile. “Me?” What did I do? Amiru didn’t reply, warm orange joining her golden yellow, so Cale chose to ignore her. “Are you leaving today, young lady Amiru?”

 

“Indeed. You are leaving tomorrow, correct?” A hint of sunshine yellow slipped into her expression. “It looks like my promise to be your guide in our Ubarr territory is coming true very soon.”

 

Wait, that was a promise? “Yes. I want to see the ocean for my recovery.” ‘Recovery’- it’s the opposite of that, really. “That’s not the only reason, of course.”

 

Both of them - alongside the listening Eric and Gilbert - started to smile with grass green. The development and investment for a military base at the Northeastern coastline. The other reason as to why Cale needed to visit Amiru and Gilbert’s territories as soon as possible. It was very beneficial for him; Deruth had sent him for the official inspection, and he was planning on getting the Sound of the Wind, too.

 

While they were talking, King Zed had arrived. Cale tuned out most of the King’s words - he could’ve sworn the King made eye contact with him; hopefully not - to instead think back on what the baby dragon had told him on the way here. 

 

Blessing of the Sun God? I didn’t feel the power of any god from those weak humans. The only special one is the Crown Prince.

 

The Crossman family wasn’t blessed by the Sun God. Cale wasn’t surprised about that. However… 

 

What about the Crown Prince? 

 

Cale knew that there was no way for the Sun God to have blessed the Crown Prince, not when he was a Dark Elf himself; the Sun God was the one who had casted out the creatures with the darkness attributes, after all. 

 

So why did the little dragon say that the Crown Prince is the only special one? 

 

…Cale had a feeling the baby dragon wasn’t just talking about Crown Prince Alberu being a Dark Elf, here.

 

Nope, nope, nope! I don’t know anything! Nothing at all!

 

He needed to talk to the baby dragon more about telling him uselessly important and confidential information, dammit. Cale snapped out of his thoughts once the King announced the start of the ceremony, loud cheerings filling the Plaza as if it hadn’t been completely silent before. A mix of clashing colors waved in the air; traces of purple, hyacinth, pearl white, and-

 

-blue-tinged black.

 

Humans are interesting.

 

There was only golden yellow in the baby dragon’s tone. Cale closed his eyes as he clapped along. 

 

(Once, during work, his coworker had questioned out loud, “When is the best time for one to grieve for the dead?”

 

Never, was the first thought in Kim Rok Soo’s mind. 

 

What was the point in grieving for the ones who have fallen a long time ago? Doing so has never done anything for anyone. He remembered grieving for his parents when he was very young; such a thing had never brought them back, nor had it given him any closure.)

 

(There was no reason to grieve for the dead. The only thing that mattered was your own survival.)

 

(But-

 

“The best time to grieve for the dead is when you have gotten out of danger, when you have survived.” 

 

The person who said such a thing with the usual cool gray- was someone who Kim Rok Soo had come to respect a lot.

 

“People grieve for the dead because they’re the ones still alive. It doesn’t matter if it’s after a person’s death or during it- there’s nothing wrong with grief. You can feel happy that you’ve gotten to live, and you can feel sad for the ones who haven't. There are times to feel sad yet happy.”

 

That person had patted Kim Rok Soo’s head, the motion uncharacteristically deep blue, ignoring his scowl. 

 

“Remember that well, Kim Rok Soo, for when you have lived and we haven’t.”

 

Their other coworkers had admonished that person for saying such a heartless thing, burgundy and traces of blue loud in their yells, but-)

 

(Did you predict this?  

 

Kim Rok Soo would wonder to himself, years later, as he stared down at the cold, cold caskets. 

 

Did you predict that this would happen, Team Leader?)

 

(Did you predict that I would end up alone, in the end?)

 

“Young master Cale.” 

 

Cale forced himself to not scowl as he turned towards the owner of that annoying yet quiet voice. “What is it, young master Venion?”

 

“I heard that you declined a medal.” Venion Stan’s smile was dripping with persimmon. It looked mighty punchable, at this moment. “Will you not regret it?”

 

I want to kill him.

 

Fiery red and scarlet were practically smothering the baby dragon’s mutter. Cale inwardly sighed, dark yellow filling him. 

 

Someone needed to be responsible here and it looks like it’s going to be me.

 

He didn’t think much of Venion’s question; the answer was very simple, anyways. It was because accepting a medal would mean Cale Henituse being recorded in history, and, well, he didn’t want to.

 

Being recorded is being labeled a ‘hero’. A slacker can’t be a hero.

 

Besides, war will break out soon. Just who would remember this terrorist incident once that had occurred? It was part of the reason why Cale had easily stepped forward to defend the nobles against those damn suicide bombers. And that’s not all.

 

“What would I regret?”

 

Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had nothing to regret. Not when he had gotten so much already.

 

“It’s enough that we managed to survive.”

 

Survival was the only thing that had mattered, for Kim Rok Soo. Nothing mattered as long as he could live. 

 

“...I see.”

 

Cale ignored Venion, as well as the silence that had befallen the area after he’d spoken.

 

The King was concluding the ceremony, red-tinged gold and deep blue, but no amber. “This King will not forget this moment. I will remember it day after day in order to not forget the valiant heroes!”

 

Cale let out a quiet exhale. Crown Prince Alberu had told him he didn’t need to come to today’s ceremony- but he had.

 

After all, Cale Henituse - Kim Rok Soo - knew the weight of someone’s death very well.

 

He placed a hand over his chest - feeling the pure white, warm orange and turquoise that he had grown accustomed to, nestled deep within his heart - as he finished his own personal memorial.

 

Cale!” He jolted when Eric suddenly cried out his name, cedar and indigo in the man’s tone. “Did you overdo it?! Did you get hurt?!”

 

Is that right, human?!

 

…what the-

 

The traces of blue must have been very clear on Cale’s face, as Eric slowly backed away, his smile now tinged with flush pink- the dragon, too. Cale simply smiled at the older man as he patted his heart again- for a different reason this time. 

 

The Crown Prince is very generous.

 

His reward was a golden plague, with the opportunities to buy anything - anything - twice. The Crown Prince had made a bad decision by giving this to Cale- well, bad for him, but not for Cale. He fought hard not to grin, but it seemed like the baby dragon noticed anyway.

 

Are you planning something, weak human? Just be careful!

 

Cale ignored the baby dragon’s indigo-filled words. However, once they’ve returned to their residence, he handed the baby dragon a few items; a plate of steak he had asked from Beacrox, and three magic bombs, the detonation devices having been removed beforehand.

 

The baby dragon tilted his head, golden yellow. “What is this for?”

 

Carrot orange filled Cale as he smirked. “Destroying a whirlpool.”

 

Neither the mermaids nor the Whale Tribe were at the Northeastern sea currently. Cale was going to take full advantage of his trip to the Ubarr territory.

 

Having the dragon with me helps a lot.

 

Cale had originally planned on taking care of the whirlpools himself by using his two Ancient Powers, but why should he work hard when he had overpowered children with him? He made sure to stuff the said children with as much food as they could eat before sending them out. It was easier to talk to his first guest without them around, anyway.

 

“Did you actually steal something, young master? You certainly did something big.”

 

Dark yellow, overwhelming blue and dark orange. Cale hadn’t seen Billos in quite a bit. “I guess I’m a bit famous these days,” he merely commented, filling Billos’ cup with alcohol. 

 

“You indeed are, young master Cale. But is it alright for you to be up and about?”

 

“There’s no reason for me to lie to you.”

 

People still believed that Cale was recovering, even during the award ceremony, but Cale didn’t think that there was any reason for Billos to be part of those people too. Billos, for his part, simply smiled with a bit of golden yellow as he handed a magic box Cale had requested for. “Here. Thank you for returning the items from last time.”

 

“Thank Choi Han, not me,” Cale muttered. He looked through the items in the box; it was his first purchase using the golden plague. Time. Time in order to get away from all sorts of dangerous and problematic people; the Northern Knights, the Mogoru Empire, the Mage Slayer Toonka and Queen Litana of the Southern Jungle. “Billos, do you deal in properties, too?”

 

“I don’t, but I do know about what is going on lately.”

 

Billos truly was a merchant. The both of them had already known what was going to happen in the Whipper Kingdom; rather, what needed to happen to the mages in the Whipper Kingdom. The mages needed to lose in the civil war that was bound to happen anytime soon, the Magic Tower needed to be destroyed, and the mages-

 

“You’re thinking that the mages will look for a new home.”

 

Green-tinged white laced Billos’ words. 

 

Cale didn’t answer directly; after all, he didn’t want the mages, specifically. “Let me know once the Magic Tower is destroyed.”

 

“...may I ask why?” 

 

Bruise purple. Cale merely shrugged. “You’ll find out.”

 

Cale was going to buy it, obviously. Why would he throw away such a helpful location? It wasn’t as if Crown Prince Alberu could stop him. Besides…

 

It’s his money I’m using here.

 

Electric yellow filled Billos’ eyes. “Then I will contact you when it happens.”

 

“I look forward to it.”

 

Billos left, and the last guest came in. 

 

…well-

 

Rushed in, more like, Cale thought as he stared at the doll climbing through his window at an alarming speed. He patted the overwhelming purple-filled On and Hong in his arms as he tilted his head, looking at the zombie-like doll who had no ears nor eyes, but had an aura. Black and ebony… oh, wait- “Cage?”

 

“Ah, I knew you would recognize me straight away, young master Cale,” Cage’s voice came out of the doll’s mouth, her usual maroon, orange, cherry red mixed with rich blue for some reason. “This doll is connected to me. It’s a single-use item that can only listen and talk.”

 

She really is skilled enough to be a Necromancer. Cale glanced at the baby dragon from the corner of his eyes; he seemed to have quickly realized that the doll was blind, as he didn’t even become invisible. What a strong dragon.

 

“We’re leaving the capital today. I’m sure young master Cale does not like us contacting you like this.” You’re so right. “However, Taylor said he had something he wanted to tell you. ‘Young master Cale, when I go back to my position- no, when I am one level higher compared to my original position, I will return to pay you back for your help.’ He wanted me to tell you that.”

 

Cale huffed, dark yellow. “There’s no need to tell me.”

 

“I know.” Peach colored Cage’s words. “Even still, Taylor and I both need somewhere - well, someone - to share the news to when we get what we desire.”

 

“Do whatever you want.” Cale shrugged, cool gray. “Good luck.” Not that he thought the powerful duo needed it.

 

Smiling one last time, the doll started to melt; the kittens dug further into Cale’s clothes at the sight. “Then please be healthy, young master Cale. Try not to get hurt so much.” 

 

And with that, the doll was no more.

 

…what’s up with that last line, though?

 

The dragon settled on the top of Cale’s head. “Will I get my revenge when that time comes?”

 

“Of course.” Cale readily ignored the dragon’s fiery red this time. “Do what you want at that time. I’ll help you.”

 

“Great!”

 

Sunshine yellow and wine red filled the dragon. Cale fought a shudder this time. What a vicious creature this kid is. Perhaps Cale shouldn’t have offered to help the dragon; the baby dragon muttered more revenge plans than usual that night in Cale’s head as he went to sleep. Of course, he didn’t have a great sleep at all.

Notes:

Why did no one tell me that it's Dead Mana and not Dark Mana

Very tempted to just kill off Redika but I reckon the lunatic dying as a side damage to Hannah's aura is funnier

Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Rich blue: admiration
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Bruise purple: wariness
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Silver: graceful, polite, professionalism
Crimson: respect, appreciation
Cedar: desperation, panic
Indigo: concern, worry
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Salmon: light-hearted teasing
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Cherry red: confidence
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Dingy yellow: (physical sensation) dull pain, itchiness
Light brown: exhaustion
Rich green: healing
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Currant: exasperation (to the point of annoyance)
Tangerine: exasperation
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Charcoal gray: strength
Ebony: death, Dark/Dead Mana
Bright blue: dramatic, hyperbole
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Too little yellow: disappointment
Wine red: bloodlust, dark desires
Overwhelming purple: fear
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Flush pink: shame, embarrassment
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Off-white: falsely innocent/pure, pity
Thistle: painful memories
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Ugly yellow: (physical sensation) much more intense pain
Burning orange: (physical sensation) fire-related pain
Dark yellow: weariness
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Dark orange: greed
Light blue: friendly
Olive green: calm, tranquility, idleness
Black-tinted red: frustration (to the point of anger)
Maroon: protectiveness
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Caramel: nostalgia, reminisce
Dandelion: hope
Pink: affection
Carrot orange: mischief, lightheartedness
Too little green: lazy, slow, ease, relaxation
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Coffee: humorless
Traces of purple: bittersweet
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Blue-tinged black: grief
Persimmon: mocking, disdain
Red-tinged gold: determination
Pure white: life, purity
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Overwhelming blue: negativity, apathy, self-centered
Green-tinged white: understanding
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Black: death, mystery
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride

Chapter 12: somewhat crazy Thief, very crazy Tyrant, not-so-crazy Whale(s)

Notes:

I feel like chapter titles are progressively getting longer as we go akdfvndf

Sorry for the late ass chapter! A lot of stuff happened, including Writer's Block and a lot of business- finals start next week, so it's gon take a while before next chap goes out :P

In any case, hope you enjoy this chap! (or not idk up to you)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Cale-nim, if you ever see that cra- I mean, lunatic mage anywhere, make sure to tell the little dragon to take them as far away as possible before ripping their heart out and crushing their skull to pieces.” 

 

It’s way too early for this shit. 

 

Naturally, Choi Han didn’t know what was on Cale’s mind, as his fiery red and wine red filled rant continued. “That piece of- I mean, that person doesn’t deserve a painless death. So make sure you’re far away from them when they die!”

 

Cale suppressed a sigh.

 

How did it come to this?

 

He only wanted to leave, but these guys insisted on seeing him off. 

 

Lock was giving a pep talk to his younger siblings, all red-tinged gold and cherry red, while Rosalyn was whispering to the baby dragon, orchid and suppressed electric yellow, even though Cale could still hear their words loud and clear. 

 

(Periwinkled settled in Cale’s heart- the baby dragon was lucky to have Rosalyn aid him in learning the continent’s common language; even if Cale couldn’t understand why the dragon wanted him of all people to come up with a name).

 

“Should anything else happen, please tell the dragon to just kill the enemies for you, Cale-nim. And-”

 

He shook his head, accidentally cutting Choi Han off mid-rant. “Alright, enough. Make sure not to get hurt yourself, Choi Han.”

 

“...of course, Cale-nim. Please stay safe, too.”

 

Cale ignored Choi Han’s snow white smile and got into the carriage. The children jumped into his lap as Cale waved half-heartedly at the staff seeing them off (deep blue and sunshine yellow- are they happy to see me leave or not???). 

 

Their next stop was towards the Northeast- specifically, towards the Ubarr territory.

 

And, in no time at all, they had arrived.

 

“Oh! Look at that sharp cliff!”

 

Cale smiled a bit at On’s rather unusual electric yellow and pocketed the condensed mana he’d received from the baby dragon. He took a look around, taking in the sight of many cliffs and islands, alongside the raging whirlpools in the ocean between them.  

 

That dumbass Toonka ended up finding the Sound of the Wind after being shipwrecked by the whirlpools. 

 

Cale just needed to find it before Toonka did. According to the novel, Toonka shouldn’t be here at this point, but Cale still wanted to keep his guard up. The novel had changed a lot already; it wouldn’t be surprising if Toonka was here. 

 

He just needed to avoid the tyrant if that was indeed true.

 

…with that being said-

 

“...aren’t those whales?

 

…there’s no way they’re the Whale Tribe, right? They’re just normal whales who happened to be passing by, heading north for their home… right??

 

“I feel a strong presence.”

 

Cale barely resisted the urge to groan at the baby dragon’s golden yellow words.

 

I swear if they’re actually…

 

“Young master! Did you get sick on the way here?!”

 

“I’m fine,” Cale sighed at Hans’ obvious indigo. “I just- have a bad feeling.”

 

“Is it the cliffs? Don’t worry, our driver is a veteran..”

 

Cale just ignored the babbling butler as he greeted the usual olive green-filled Amiru. Everything seemed to be going well at first, until-

 

“My lady, the person we rescued has regained consciousness.”

 

“Oh, is that so?”

 

Cale paused.

 

…rescue? Ugh, don’t tell me-

 

“We were inspecting the shoreline and nearby islands for the new naval base when we rescued a shipwrecked person,” Amiru told him, lily white on her expression; she must’ve seen his blatant burgundy. “It seems that he has regained consciousness.”

 

…of course it’s him.

 

“We were debating what to do when we saw him unconscious and being dragged into the whirlpool, but I remembered what you did at the Plaza and decided we needed to save him. Because a person’s life is precious, right, young master Cale?”

 

“...of course.”

 

“Right! Based on his outfit and physique, he seemed to be someone from the Whipper Kingdom.”

 

There was no doubt about it now; it was Toonka.

 

“Young master Cale, you do not have to worry about that person.” Amiru’s smile was a mix of warm orange and- off-white. Pity. Cale didn’t like it. “He seemed to recover very quickly.”

 

Cale forced a laugh. “I’m not worried at all. In fact, I’d prefer it if he continued to get treatment for a long time.” A long, long time, specifically. He ignored the oddly sunshine yellow-filled gazes Amiru and her knights suddenly leveled him with. “Young lady Amiru, could you please show us to our rooms?”

 

“Ah, of course.. apologies, I have forgotten that you are still in recovery..”

 

Cale ignored Amiru’s lily white and hyacinth as he thought back on the situation. 

 

Billos found out about the civil war very quickly, and Toonka got shipwrecked sooner than in the novel, too. 

 

Lock’s Berserk state and everything else- why was everything happening much sooner than expected? Cale didn’t understand it at all. 

 

But the story shouldn’t have deviated much, only… moved up. At least nothing much should’ve changed…

 

Well, if all else fails, the baby dragon should be able to kill Toonka in one shot, no problem.

 

Besides, didn’t Choi Han tell him to have the baby dragon protect him if needed? Cale had no problem doing that. The baby dragon seemed to agree, too; his cool gray words were one thing, but the grass green in his aura was another. Cale let himself fall on his bed and took a look around his comfortably luxurious room.

 

Amiru’s mother had really outdone herself. 

 

It must’ve taken a while to get the Chetter family and the Wheelsman family to help. Cale was going to have a meeting with her before leaving the territory, too.

 

After a few seconds of resting, he moved closer to the nearest window and closed his eyes, enjoying the gentle breeze.

 

I’ll find the Sound of the Wind tomorrow.

 

Being able to run away quickly and quietly while causing trouble to the strong people; it was precisely what Cale - Kim Rok Soo - have always wanted.

 

The ten wolf children entered his room with food- although Cale’s grass green was quickly dampened by the light brown he felt courtesy of Beacrox. 

 

He looks like he’s been through a lot.  

 

Were the children that much of a handful? Cale was pretty sure they were just helping the cook in the kitchen. After all, Maes, the eldest of the children after Lock, and the other children were adamant that he put them to work. 

 

They’re already thinking of training with the knights, sheesh…

 

Cale already had three overpowered children working for him- he didn’t see any reason to have more. So he told them to help Beacrox instead. Fortunately they seemed to get along - the children already had tulip pink in their auras as they regarded Beacrox - even if it seemed a bit… one-sided. But at least Beacrox kept them clean and tidy.

 

…he really is a good babysitter.

 

(Not that Cale would ever say that out-loud. The chef/torturer would actually kill him.)

 

He thanked the said chef for the meal and sat back, inviting the three children to enjoy the feast as well. Luckily Beacrox had taken to making him lots and lots of food recently; he didn’t need to worry for the kids not having eaten enough.

 

The next morning was…

 

“Hahaha! Young master-nim, isn’t the whirlpool grand?!”

 

…an experience that Cale would prefer to not remember in the future.

 

Didn’t Young Lady Amiru say that he’s an amazing individual? 

 

Well, the fisherman was an amazing individual, alright. Cale should’ve known to not trust in Amiru’s words the instant he saw the orange and traces of blue (unreliable) in the fisherman’s aura. 

 

He quickly pushed away Vice Captain Hilsman’s hands (he did not want any more yellow-tinged green than he already felt, thank you very much) and sat up straight, trying to focus on the fisherman’s orange-filled explanations about the whirlpool. But his focus didn’t last long. “Hey. Let’s talk after making it to the island.”

 

“That’s what Lady Amiru said as well! We are almost there!”

 

For fuck’s sake. Cale held back a dark yellow sigh and observed the whirlpools they’d passed through. The Sound of the Wind created these. They’ll disappear once I get it.

 

(He did his best to ignore the Vice Captain’s yellow-tinged green in the background, vomit green churning in his own stomach.)

 

“We have arrived! It was easier than usual.”

 

Finally, dry land.  

 

Cale gestured for Beacrox to handle the vomiting Vice Captain - flinching a bit at the chef’s suppressed burgundy as he put on his torturing gloves - and took a look around the island. “Hey, old man, continue your story from earlier- about the thief.”

 

The legend of a thief who had swift and silent feet, having stolen an item from a ‘god’- the original owner of the Sound of the Wind was such a person.

 

“Then I will look around the island.”

 

“Yes sir, I will be waiting for you here.”

 

“Young master-nim, me too- ugh…”

 

Cale quickly looked away from the struggling Hilsman and beckoned for Beacrox to come over. “Hold the Vice Captain here. I’ll take a look around myself.” He huffed at Beacrox’s pistachio, lowering his voice. “You’re Ron’s son, so you’re not normal, either. You know what to do if anything happens.”

 

“...will you be okay on your own?”

 

“I have my shield. I’ll be back soon.”

 

“Please be safe, young master.” Beacrox’s voice was the usual coffee and dark brown, but with an undertone of… indigo? The hell? “Shoot up your shield in the air if you ever get in any danger. I’ll be there right away.”

 

…hey, what danger?

 

“Young master-nim, I will be right behind- ugh..”

 

Yeah, no.

 

After hightailing it away from them, Cale took a couple of deep breaths to orient himself before asking out-loud, “what do you think?”

 

“...there is something underneath that whirlpool in front of this island.” Cale watched as the baby dragon’s faint magenta and midnight blue grew more vivid as he undid his invisibility, flying closer until he could perch off of Cale’s shoulder. “It was similar to the power from that cave from last time.”

 

The Vitality of the Heart. Cale hummed. I guess he wasn’t there when I got The Indestructible Shield. “There’s no one here, right?”

“None.”

 

Periwinkle was starting to bubble in Cale’s skin until-

 

“There’s a corpse, though.”

 

Ice blue shot through his veins. 

 

What?

 

“When I looked down on this island earlier, there were three corpses on the other side of the island,” the baby dragon nudged Cale’s cheek, motion indigo. “But the corpses were not human corpses.”

 

God fucking dammit. Not human corpses, but something of similar nature? “...were their hands and feet weird?”

 

“That’s right!” The baby dragon nodded a few times, electric yellow. “They looked like fins!”

 

…why the hell are the Whales and mermaids showing up already?! 

 

True, the history between the mermaids and the Whale Tribe was centuries long already, but-

 

But Choi Han was supposed to know this when he got involved with them!

 

Why was Cale the one to find this out?!

 

“Hey, little dragon-”

 

“Don’t call me that.”

 

What, you seriously want me to pick a name for you? Cale rolled his eyes. “Are you sure that there’s nobody there?”

 

(Not that he needed to ask. He knew there was no one there, other than him, the dragon and the mermaid corpses. But it didn’t hurt to be extra cautious.)

 

“There’s no other living presence. Same as in the water.”

 

Cale sighed, dark yellow. “Then lead the way.” Like it or not, he had to check on those mermaid(?) corpses. “Fly in front of me.”

 

“Naturally.”

 

Suffice to say, Cale was right. Broken necks and twisted arms and legs aside, it was a bit grisly to look at these grotesque-looking mermaids. The baby dragon mumbled theories to himself as he took in the sight of the ebony-filled mermaids, but Cale had already long known what had happened. 

 

A Whale.  

 

Only a Whale was strong enough to kill three mermaids, even by themself.

 

The Whale Tribe was stronger than the mermaids, but the latter group suddenly got a whole lot stronger. 

 

In [The Birth of a Hero], that was when Choi Han had shown up and assisted the Whale Tribe. That was how it went until the end of the fifth novel. However, Cale - Kim Rok Soo - had only read up until that point. He never actually found out just how the mermaids got stronger all of a sudden.

 

(Deep purple tingled within him- he had a feeling he would find out eventually. He ignored it.)

 

Cale told the baby dragon to leave the corpses be and quickly headed back to the others. He had to leave as soon as possible, too.

 


 

…why was [The Birth of a Hero] so full of crazy bastards?

 

That was Cale’s first thought as he looked down at the largest whirlpool he was currently floating above, courtesy of the baby dragon’s flight magic.

 

That dumbass Toonka just went ahead and jumped into this whirlpool, didn’t he? 

 

Not even to get the Ancient Power, but just because he could. 

 

Cale wasn’t going to act the same, obviously

 

Which was why he instead used the baby dragon’s custom-made magic bombs to weaken the whirlpool, diving into the ocean with The Indestructible Shield acting as a sort of an anchor. As soon as he made it to the bottom of the ocean without a hitch, he was almost immediately faced with a large ass boulder, the top that was causing the whirlpool spinning away underneath the boulder.

 

Cale held in his dark yellow groan. 

 

Toonka, you dumbass, you destroyed this thing?! 

 

Cale doubted he could even move this boulder, much less destroy it. 

 

I’ll just have to go with the next best thing.

 

And as soon as he got near the boulder-

 

You sons of bitches!!

 

Cale raised an eyebrow. 

 

Oh?

 

Scarlet and overwhelming red (hot-headed). 

 

She’s quite… vulgar.

 

Not that Cale had the right to complain. He wasn’t much better.

 

Why is it a sin to steal something that they sacrificed people to create?! Especially when I was just going to return it to the people?! You assholes! Why do bastards like you have such power?!

 

Cale huffed.

 

‘Steal from a god’, they said. It’s only from the temple.

 

The silent and quick thief had been drowned to her death by being crushed with this large boulder. All for such a crime.

 

This stupid water! If my friend’s light was here, it would burn it all!!

 

Bright yellow hit Cale like a truck.

 

…burn?

 

Do you know why lightning is so scary? It’s because all it takes is a single streak. Just one streak!!

 

Oh, hell. She couldn’t be talking about the Fire of Destruction, could she?

 

That was the last Ancient Power on Cale’s list. The fact that she called it (them?) a friend, alongside the fact that all of the Ancient Powers so far were in tune with nature itself-

 

Dark purple slowly crept up Cale’s skin.

 

…is it a good idea to take this Ancient Power in the first place?

 

But he had no time to think about such a thing; he was going to run out of oxygen soon. So he took out a magically-reinforced hoe and started to dig. If I can’t destroy it, then I’ll just have to dig. Eventually he was able to recover the top from underneath the boulder and took it out.

 

Throughout it all, the thief’s overwhelming red rant continued.

 

This world is rotten! It’s a rotten world where those in power can do whatever the fuck they want! I’ll never forgive them!!

 

Cale held in a laugh.

 

The world has always been rotten.

 

But since when has that mattered? 

 

He raised his foot, and with a loud crack, the top broke. 

 

A loud shriek pierced the ocean as Cale heard the thief’s voice, now devoid of any red whatsoever, wind starting to surround him. 

 

You have the power of recovery.

 

Red-tinged gold and light green (free-spirited).

 

Power of- did she mean the Vitality of the Heart?

 

Don’t get caught like I did, got it? 

 

The wind headed to his head, moving until they reached his chest. Cale breathed in. 

 

Pure white, warm orange, and turquoise- alongside the earlier red-tinged gold and light green. 

 

Be free.

 

The colors were as comfortable as the previous two instances with the other two Ancient Powers. The colors and wind nestled around his heart, before-

 

Ugh.

 

A flash of white.

 

What-

 

Cale tried not to choke as he patted his heart. It was rapidly beating all of a sudden, dingy yellow and faded red thumping in his chest.

 

What’s going on?

 

Pure white, warm orange and turquoise. Cale held back a faded red groan as he closed his eyes, sensing deeper into his own heart until-

 

Rich green and beige. 

 

Cale opened his eyes. At the same time, the pain stopped. 

 

…the Vitality of the Heart strengthened the Sound of the Wind, too.

 

Was that supposed to happen? He didn’t think so. But there was no time to ponder about it; all that was left to do was getting the last thing he needed from this territory. With a simple move, Cale’s body shot through the ocean as he emerged above water, quickly taking off his scuba mask as the warning beeps died down.

 

I need to hurry.

 

There was no telling what Hans might do if he was absent for too long.

 

He swam towards the Cliff of Winds - his next destination - and started to smile as a large boulder came into view- alongside the small cave hidden behind it.

 

Found it.

 

Something that Toonka in the novel found useless would become very, very useful to him.

 

Once Cale reached the cave, he quickly jumped out of the water. 

 

Human!!

 

Cale flinched at the sudden indigo and cedar of the baby dragon.

 

Wha-

 

Are you okay?! You sounded like you got hurt earlier!

 

…he heard that? Wait- why is he talking inside my head-

 

Ice blue shot through him as Cale stiffened.

 

…I can hear it.

 

The quiet, nigh inaudible dragging sound of-

 

There’s a lifeform inside this cave, but it’s-!

 

-intense dirty yellow and almost ebony.

 

Oh, fuck.

 

Cale took a shuddering breath as he tried not to choke on the pain.

 

“P- Ple- Please…”

 

Something - someone - was crawling towards him.

 

Dirty yellow, faded red and copper.

 

The scent of the sea.

 

“Please… save me…!”

 

…no way.

 

Human-

 

Cale couldn’t help but stare.

 

“T- There’s something I need to accomplish… I- I can’t die here…!”

 

Cedar, drowning blue, red-tinged gold.

 

Scratches littering the mangled up leg of the crea- person, leaking green fluid. Dirty yellow. 

 

Mermaid’s poison.

 

Cale shut his eyes.

 

There was only one existence who would get hurt this badly by a mermaid.

 

“P- Please-”

 

A whale. No, a Whale.

 

Human, you need to get out of here! You look so pale!!

 

Cale could barely hear the baby dragon’s indigo through the copper he felt- and tasted.

 

A member of the Whale Tribe, getting hurt by mermaid’s poison.

 

…mixed blood.

 

This creature- this person- he had mixed blood.

 

Cale - Kim Rok Soo - knew that there was no mixed-blooded member of the Whale Tribe in [The Birth of a Hero]. 

 

At least, none that was alive.

 

“Ugh…”

 

The Whale stopped moving, faded red slowly inching to burning yellow.

 

Human, what should we-

 

“Hey.”

 

Cale moved to crouch in front of the critically injured yet no less beautiful Whale, forcing himself not to shut his eyes at the long-haired man’s pain.

 

The Whale tried to speak. “S- Save-”

 

“Yeah.” Cale kept his voice cool gray. “I’ll save you.”

 

Cale- no, Kim Rok Soo, recalled the conversation Lock had with the Whale King Shickler in the novel. Just like Lock, the Whale King’s eldest daughter, future Whale Queen Witira, was pure-blooded. However, his son, Paseton, was mixed-blooded.

 

His son had left the world before he himself ever did.

 

The son who had died in [The Birth of a Hero] before the novel presumably even started - the very same son was looking back at Cale right at this very moment, his ocean blue eyes filled with dirty yellow, cedar and red-tinged gold.

 

“Sleep for a bit.”

 

Kim Rok Soo hated doing things without anything to gain for it. 

 

And yet-

 

“Everything will be fine.”

 

He couldn’t just turn a blind eye.

 

Not when this mixed-blooded Whale - Paseton - was so, so determined to live.

 

Once Paseton’s pain-filled aura had become dull and muted, Cale crept closer to take a better look at his mangled leg. “What do you think?”

 

In his periphery, the baby dragon appeared, faint indigo mixed with midnight blue, quickly creating a small light orb. “His leg is quite a mess.”

 

Cale wholeheartedly agreed. A normal Whale would never get poisoned by a mermaid; their beautiful yet tough skin didn’t allow such a thing. But it was a different case for this mixed-blooded Whale, who did not have such luxury.

 

“...human. Are you sure you’re okay?”

 

“What are you worrying about me for?” Paseton going unconscious had dulled his pains; Cale could barely even feel them anymore. “Just go ahead and dunk him in the water.”

 

Cloud gray and bright yellow filled the baby dragon’s next words. “...I thought you were saving him?”

 

“I am. Just dunk him in the water,” Cale grabbed hold of the small light orb floating in the air. He could almost imagine its non-existent warmth. “And remember the three corpses from earlier? Bring back one arm. We’ll need it.” 

 

There was a long pause.

 

“...alright, human.”

 

Even stronger cloud gray, yet mixed with vermillion.

 

Well, he didn’t say no.

 

Cale left the baby dragon to his task and continued heading deeper into the cave. Bumping into Paseton was never part of the plan- far from it, even. He still had something he needed to find.

 

Ah, found it.

 

At the end of the cave was a small puddle of water. Cale took out a small bottle of water and scooped a bit of the puddle into it, humming with grass green.

 

Fire-Suppressing Water.

 

Cale had tasked Lock with finding a specific item for him. Once Cale had dunked that item into this water… a very precious treasure will be created. 

 

A treasure that will save the drying, burning jungle. 

 

Cale had traveled to the Ubarr territory for two major reasons. The first was obviously for the Sound of the Wind, while the other was to secure an item that will eventually help the Queen of the Jungle, Litana. 

 

That ‘help’ won’t be for free, naturally.

 

Since when was he someone who did things without his own personal gains? 

 

Of course, a burning jungle was a big deal; however, Cale didn’t need to give them that much of a help, if any. He was only going this far because he needed something from Queen Litana- from the jungle. Something that will help him live without any worries in the future. 

 

My slacker life is guaranteed at this point.

 

In the meantime, the baby dragon had already returned with the mermaid’s arm once Cale got back to the cave entrance, cloud gray and gray-tinged blue enveloping his whole being. Seeing as Paseton was already drenched, he decided to just head home.

 

The instant they got back, On and Hong pounced on him. 

 

“Right on time!”

 

“The butler sounds like he’s going to cry!”

 

Cale sighed, dark yellow. He didn’t need the kittens to tell him. Hans’ indigo and bright blue shouts from outside the door were more than enough.

 

“Young master~! Please!! You told me not to enter because you would kill me if I did, but please! Please say something! Anything! Before I barge in!!”

 

Oh for fuck’s sake.

 

Hans really was going to cry at this rate. Cale couldn’t understand him at all. 

 

He quickly changed into a bathrobe and opened the door to berate the jittery butler. According to Hans, the loud explosions at the sea from earlier (Cale kept a straight face; he obviously didn’t have a hand in that whatsoever) had woken up the entire village (as per expected), prompting Amiru to send out people to check what was going on. She had asked Hans to verify Cale’s safety, which brought them to the present.

 

“Have they determined the cause of it?”

 

“Not yet, but I believe they will soon enough.”

 

“Is that so?” Cale shrugged. “You can leave now. I’ll go to sleep in a bit.” Hans just stared at him, indigo nearly burying his usual coral pink and orange. Cale clicked his tongue. “Go.

 

After a long moment, Hans finally bowed and left the room, pistachio and indigo trailing behind him. Cale rolled his eyes before turning to where he thought the magenta was- almost immediately, the baby dragon undid his invisibility, the unconscious and injured Paseton alongside the mermaid’s arm coming to view.

 

He saw bright yellow blanketing the kittens, swiftly followed by overwhelming purple.

 

They’re scared of this, too?

 

(Cale ignored the fact that he initially felt the very same color(s) as well.)

 

He easily dropped the mermaid’s arm into the tub. There was a sizzling sound before the ebony in the arm slowly turned into one close to a pure white. In the corner of his eyes he could see Paseton starting to twitch, faded red and dirty yellow returning with a vengeance. Cale clicked his tongue before looking away, taking out a knife he’d always kept on his person and driving it into the mermaid’s arm. 

 

The baby dragon made a very quiet sound as blood started to drip from the stab wound. Cale raised the arm and held it above Paseton, watching as the blood dripped onto the wound on the Whale’s leg.

 

“Drink the blood before it dries up. You’ll heal that way,” Cale commented, handing over the disgusting arm. He raised an eyebrow at the cloud gray he was greeted with. “What’s with that look? Didn’t you kill this mermaid?”

 

Bright yellow, followed with bruise purple, then lemon yellow. 

 

But Paseton did as he was told- for his own good. Cale then chucked the arm back into the water, uncaring as it sizzled into nothingness. His job here was done.

 

(Cale hadn’t bothered to check on Paseton’s aura when they were at the cave. But he took his time to do so, when the Whale was drinking the mermaid’s blood, with vomit green clear on his face.

 

Black-tinted red and fiery red. None of them were good colors. Not really.

 

But underneath all of those- 

 

Beige, green, and lilac.

 

Cale - Kim Rok Soo - never really found out the cause behind Paseton’s death in the novel. But, from a different point of view… he wasn’t really surprised it had happened.

 

Not when the mixed-blooded Whale had gotten involved with the mermaids, accidental or not.)

 

Paseton said that he needed to return home, his aura a chaotic mess of pearl white, lemon yellow and hyacinth, so Cale easily agreed. 

 

“I only saved you because I said I would.”

 

“...thank you.”

 

Cale ignored the Whale’s mutterings and told him to be quiet on the way out before lying down, letting out a long exhale as he felt light brown crawl throughout his body.

 

(Kim Rok Soo remembered Shickler’s last words to Lock in the novel- about how he didn’t want to lose any more family members.)

 

(Kim Rok Soo was no stranger to losing his entire family, twice over.)

 

Witira had flipped over the entire ocean when Paseton had disappeared.

 

(How nice.)

 

Wouldn’t it be beneficial for Cale if he was known to be Paseton’s savior? He might gain a lot of favors from the Whale Royal Family for that alone.

 

The Whale Tribe needs to win the war against the mermaids, anyway.

 

That was… all there was to it.

 


 

Between the remnants of dirty yellow and copper he still felt (dammit Paseton), the fact that Paseton was going to return during the night (dammit Paseton!), alongside the unusually coral pink surrounding Amiru- the morning really couldn’t have gone any weirder.

 

“The whirlpool disappeared overnight!” Orange colored Amiru’s cheers. “Isn’t that great? It disappeared without a trace!”

 

Cale had half the mind to respond to her in any sort of form, but he couldn’t.

 

Not with this buffoon next to her.

 

“How disappointing. I wanted to try jumping into that whirlpool.” 

 

Too little yellow.

 

“Should I jump into a different one instead…?”

 

Cale tried not to gulp as he eyed the single color that was smothering Toonka’s entire being.

 

Yes, the single color.

 

Too dark to be scarlet, yet too light to be dark brown.

 

Auburn. 

 

(Whenever Kim Rok Soo saw, heard, or felt the color, certain scenes - and only certain scenes - would play out in his mind’s eye.

 

A man, bleeding out from his eyes, clasping his hands together, lips moving in a soundless, chaotic prayer-

 

A woman laughing and laughing and laughing as she grabbed hold of another laughing person and smashed their head into the corner of the building-

 

An old man, his arms gone from the elbows down, screaming for his life as he ran around in circles-

 

A teenage girl’s eyes gleaming as she poured acid down her friend’s throat, down her boyfriend’s throat, down her own throat-

 

Children linking their hands together as they danced around the carcass of a giant three-headed wolf, blood dripping down their cheeks as if they were tears-

 

Kim Rok Soo- Cale took a deep breath.

 

(Auburn. 

 

Chaos, craziness, obsession, madness, all of it-)

 

What a crazy dumbass.

 

The Mage Slayer and Tyrant, Toonka. 

 

He definitely was a crazy dumbass. 

 

Amiru continued to yap away, Cale absentmindedly entertaining her, until-

 

“Mr. Bob, this is young master Cale Henituse.”

 

…eh?

 

Out of all-

 

Out of all names?! 

 

Fucking- Bob???????

 

“Nice to meet you,” Toonka’s auburn didn’t ease in the slightest as he gave his best grin; one that was seemingly filled with orange. It just instilled overwhelming purple within Cale. “My name is Bob!”

 

…at least a crazy dumbass is still a dumbass in the end.

 

“Bob is from the Whipper Kingdom,” Amiru went on to explain, tone snow white; it seemed as if she truly had no suspicion of the brute. “He’s from a small seaside village and went out to fish… when he ended up shipwrecked somehow.”

 

“That is correct! I just live a simple life fishing in the village,” Toonka laughed, coral pink. “I don’t know how I ended up like this!”

 

Cale internally scoffed. Yeah right. ‘Simple life’ he said. He slightly tilted his head as he glanced around him while Amiru talked; unlike the relaxed woman, the other people around them were completely surrounded with lemon yellow and burgundy. 

 

They really don’t like Toonka, huh.

 

Then again, who would like a barbarian from the infamous Whipper Kingdom? It was already impressive that they managed to tolerate the guy for so long. 

 

“I heard that the young master-nim launched a large shield in the Capital in order to save everyone,” Toonka suddenly started to say. His eyes were sharp with auburn and golden yellow. “I asked the young lady-nim to bring me with her because I heard that you’re strong.”

 

Dark purple burned in the back of Cale’s throat. “That’s why I’m currently in recovery.”

 

“...recovery?”

 

“That’s right,” Cale shrugged, cool gray. “It’s quite a weak power. I couldn’t use it much.”

 

“Correct. Young master Cale had severely overused his power in order to save everyone,” Amiru added on. Pearl white, rich blue, crimson- they all swirled in her voice. “Which is why he’s currently touring our territory while he recovers from his injuries. Please be gentle with him.”

 

(Cale thought that that last bit was unnecessary; it wasn’t as if Toonka could and would be gentle with anyone, ever.)

 

“Ah, is that the case?” 

 

All colors seemed to drain from Toonka’s aura just then, leaving behind mild burgundy as he looked at Cale from head to toe before looking away. 

 

What a rude guy! He just eyed you, human!!

 

Cale ignored the baby dragon’s burgundy-tinted words as grass green washed over him; it would’ve been bad if Toonka took interest in him. Fortunately all he had to do was paint himself as a weak, sacrificial pushover in order to get the guy to lose interest. The physical-strength-obsessed guy was called a tyrant for a reason, after all.

 

He followed Amiru as they continued on their tour, ignoring Toonka’s burgundy mumblings about smelling strong people. 

 

If only he knows there’s a dragon here.

 

After about half an hour, Cale asked Amiru for a quick break; the sun must’ve gotten to him, as he tasted mild yellow-tinged green in his throat and felt faded red throbbing in his skull. He took a quick refuge under the shades before silently heading over towards the other side of the island. Escaping the hustle of the many people worrying over the whirlpools was one thing, but he still needed to check on the mermaid corpses from yesterday.

 

Are you sure you want to check on the corpses right now, human? You still look a bit pale.

 

Cale ignored the baby dragon’s indigo- he’s been hearing a lot of it recently, for some reason. 

 

But then-

 

“...what the-”

 

Not me! I didn’t do anything!

 

Cale rushed over towards the giant boulder the mermaid corpses were on the previous day, before stopping in his tracks. 

 

The boulder was destroyed, the mermaid corpses grounded to dust until they were nigh unrecognizable. 

 

…did Paseton do this? No, it couldn’t have been him, so then who-?

 

Just what kind of Whale could-

 

…ah.

 

Deep purple, bright yellow and ice blue hit him; in that order.

 

…this is the work of an angry Whale. Specifically-

 

Just then, the sea water started to splash. Wildly.

 

Human, watch out!

 

The baby dragon suddenly cried out, bright yellow and indigo.

 

Something is moving very fast towards you!

 

Oh, shit.

 

Cale gulped as he took a step back, trying his best to keep overwhelming purple from taking root deep within him.

 

Oh, fuck.

 

Shooting up from the bottom of the sea, eyes filled with raw wine red and blinding yellow, was a Whale.

 

A Humpback Whale.

 

Oh, no.

 

If he could, Cale would’ve groaned. As it was, he could feel his heart pounding hard inside of his chest, overwhelming purple and orchid completely and utterly keeping him frozen where he was standing. He could feel charcoal gray slowly yet surely pressing against his whole being; he gritted his teeth at the pressure. 

 

This existence- this Whale-

 

Old. Much older than Choi Han. Much stronger.

 

And yet the Whale was holding back. By a lot, too. The Beast people - especially Whales - were usually much older and stronger than any other creatures. Yet there could only be one- or two - existences that were this strong.

 

The current Whale King. Or even-

 

What a crazy and stupid Whale!!

 

Cale flinched at the sheer scarlet he was suddenly hit with.

 

Hey, don’t you dare look at my weak human like that!!

 

The Whale’s dangerous emotions calmed down a bit, even if it- they - didn’t outwardly react. Seeing this, Cale decided to close his eyes, letting the rich green and beige of the Vitality of the Heart soothe his heart. The Indestructible Shield’s maroon and charcoal gray slowly calmed down, too. The Sound of the Wind merely thrummed away in the furthest corner of his mind, red-tinged gold and light green ever so present, passive yet- alert, in a way.

 

The combined colors of the Ancient Powers- his Ancient Powers- eventually ebbed away the overwhelming purple he felt. Cale breathed out. 

 

If all else fails, they’ll protect me.

 

Not to mention the surprisingly protective baby dragon. Speaking of, Cale raised his head towards the magenta and midnight blue floating in the air, but an entirely different voice interrupted his attempt to speak.

 

“I am not trying to fight you.”

 

Ash gray, beige and amethyst. Cale couldn’t hide his bruise purple gasp as the large Humpback Whale rose from the water; forget their- her - beautiful voice, she looked like she could easily squish him with just a light tap.

 

So I was right.

 

This was the future Whale Queen Witira.

 

But why is she-

 

Why are you lifting up your stupid head? Hey, you’re telling me, after everything, that you weren’t asking for a fight?! You puny Whale!!

 

This time Cale did let out a groan, dark yellow filling him. 

 

What a dangerous four-year-old.

 

Sure, the four-year-old kid was a very powerful dragon, but an angry kid was still an angry kid. Cale reached out towards the increasingly bright magenta and petted the invisible dragon’s head with his hand, feeling the baby dragon’s scarlet and nearly overwhelming red through the contact.

 

“Don’t get angry,” he huffed. “You’ll get hurt.”

 

…really?

 

“Really.”

 

But- I’m strong. I won’t get hurt. So you won’t get hurt either, human.

 

“I know, I know. But you still need to be careful.”

 

There was a brief pause.

 

You should be the one being careful, human.

 

The bright magenta disappeared completely; to the eye, that was. Cale could still feel the baby dragon’s usual magenta and midnight blue floating about. He turned to look at the future Queen, flinching as she got closer, but he didn’t move away. 

 

Her wine red is gone.

 

Cale had already heard the teal from her previous words, but- this really meant that she was telling the truth. Instead of the initial wine red and blinding yellow, golden yellow and dark brown swirled in her aura.

 

Odd combination.

 

“I have something to ask-”

 

Noona!

 

Cale stiffened. There was a small Whale swimming towards them from the distant, cedar dampening the green and lilac in the Whale’s aura. Paseton? What was he doing here? 

 

“Noona, you can’t bite nor kill him!!”

 

Witira turned quickly- too quickly, that sea water splashed from her movement and completely drenched Cale. He resisted the urge to groan. He caught sight of the large X-shaped scar on Witira’s back and huffed. It really is her.

 

“Do not kill him!” Paseton continued to shout, cedar dying down a bit to indigo. “Absolutely not!”

 

What’s that small Whale talking about? We’re not fighting.

 

I know, right?

 

It didn’t seem like the dragon had realized the small Whale’s identity just yet. Cale was just glad that they were quite a distance away from everyone else; things would’ve gotten a tad bit more chaotic had they heard Paseton’s yells.

 

…but then-

 

Hm?

 

Loud footsteps. Too loud. 

 

Footsteps that Cale hadn’t memorized just yet, but ones that he could easily, easily, tell.

 

Because of the sheer auburn burning in the sound of those footsteps.

 

Oh, hell no.

 

Uhh, just so you know human, there’s another one incoming-

 

Loud, loud laughter, brimming with auburn.

 

“I can smell it, I can smell it!!” 

 

Rushing out of the forest, eyes crazed-

 

“I can smell someone strong!!

 

Cale instantly ducked and crawled out of the way, forcing himself not to bury his face into his hands. 

 

What the fuck is my luck?!

 

Running into the future Whale Queen only to have the tyrant Toonka jump into the fray?! Fucking- seriously??

 

What the fuck.

Notes:

Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Wine red: bloodlust, dark desires
Red-tinged gold: determination
Cherry red: confidence
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Indigo: concern, worry
Olive green: calm, tranquility, idleness
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Off-white: falsely innocent/pure, pity
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Light brown: exhaustion
Tulip pink: familial love, fondness
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Yellow-tinged green: (physical sensation) sickness, illness
Dark yellow: weariness
Vomit green: disgust
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Coffee: humorless
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Magenta: magic, mana
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Ice blue: horrified shock
Ebony: death, Dark/Dead Mana
Deep purple: intuition
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Overwhelming red: loss of temper, hot-headed
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Dark purple: dread
Light green: free-spirited
Pure white: life, purity
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Flash of white: (physical sensation) sudden pain
Dingy yellow: (physical sensation) dull pain, itchiness
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Rich green: healing
Beige: dependable, reliable, conservative
Cedar: desperation, panic
Dirty yellow: (physical sensation) revolting, poison
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Bright blue: dramatic, hyperbole
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Overwhelming purple: fear
Bruise purple: wariness
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Black-tinted red: frustration (to the point of anger)
Green: harmony, soothing
Lilac: kindness, good will
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Too little yellow: disappointment
Auburn: extreme obsession, madness
Rich blue: admiration
Crimson: respect, appreciation
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Charcoal gray: strength
Maroon: protectiveness
Ash gray: maturity, level-headed
Amethyst: power, leadership
Teal: honesty, bluntness

Chapter 13: handling matters for beyond

Notes:

HAPPY NEW YEAR!! I finally updated this fic after 84 years /jk

Admittedly the biggest reason for the lateness of this chap was because the current arc is a bit boring to me ajbdfv so it's kinda a Mess but. welp

I also have no fucking clue what to title this chap send help

With all that said ENJOY or not

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Is it you?!”

 

The hulking, close to 2-meters tall bat-wielding Toonka looked positively tiny compared to the Humpback Whale Witira that Cale nearly laughed at him. Nearly.

 

As it was, he was too busy trying not to lose his mind over what’s to come next.

 

Toonka laughed, auburn and electric yellow engulfing his whole being. ”It’s my first time fighting a whale!”

 

Cale swallowed, bruise purple tasting like sand in his throat.

 

Surely he has no idea that Witira is a Beast person.

 

These two have never crossed each other’s path in the novel- and, besides, just who in their right mind would carelessly fight a giant Humpback Whale? Toonka, apparently. Except his mind was never right in the first place. Witira seemed to be thinking about the same thing, as her aura became tinged with cloud gray and persimmon. 

 

Cale simply scooted further away from them. He was a mere shrimp; he would actually die if he were to get involved with their… ‘fight’. 

 

Said ‘fight’ was mostly just Toonka trying (and failing) to even touch Witira with his bat. Most of the time their scuffle caused destruction around them, including drenching Cale multiple times, but he couldn’t say a single thing about it. The baby dragon tried to get him to leave, but Cale stayed where he was, too wary of Toonka’s increasing auburn and Witira’s unchanging cool gray.

 

The bat that Toonka was using eventually crumbled to pieces, making the guy laugh, his voice dripping with peach. Cale stiffened. 

 

At this rate, everyone is going to come and check out what’s going on!

 

But what could he do about it? He didn’t ask for them to fight! 

 

The person to interrupt the ‘fight’ was, surprisingly, Paseton- who had finally arrived at the island. “Noona! That generous man will get hurt if you keep fighting!”

 

“...what?” Bright yellow colored Toonka’s words. “...that puny whale is talking?” 

 

Burgundy crossed Witira’s scowl. “You dare to call my little brother puny?

 

“Wha- this one can talk as well?!” 

 

Cale rolled his eyes. What a mess this is. 

 

“Oho, you must be Beast people!” Toonka’s auburn just seemed to grow and grow as time went on. “Oh, this is going to be fun!” 

 

For goodness’s sake.

 

Cale sighed, sniffling as he did. 

 

Ugh, I’m cold…

 

He saw Witira glanced in his direction, then; her aura suddenly started to tremble with hyacinth and lily white. Cale raised an eyebrow.

 

And what’s with her?

 

Paseton quickly moved in between the two of them. “Noona,” he started, voice heavy with lily white and pearl white. “I’m still alive.”

 

“...Paseton...”

 

Tears started to fill Witira’s eyes. Paseton didn’t point it out and instead pointed a fin towards Cale; he squinted when he felt water droplets hit his face. “This sir was the one to save me- when I was dying from the mermaid’s poison.”

 

Oh, he’s telling her straight away.

 

Bright yellow, dark purple, scarlet and periwinkle- all sorts of complex colors started to swim around Witira. Paseton turned away from her and instead moved closer to Cale’s general direction. “I’m sorry about the dust… oh no, you’re completely drenched.” Hyacinth and lily white remained. “I’m sorry- I was going to visit you tonight to thank you, but...”

 

“Don’t worry about it. And you didn’t have to,” Cale lightly huffed, cool gray, as he brushed off the dust from his shoulders. “How do you feel now? Better?”

 

“Yes sir.” Why is he speaking formally towards me? “I’m almost completely recovered now, thanks to you.”

 

“That’s good.” 

 

Really good. The dirty yellow he had felt was absolutely disgusting, Cale could almost still feel it. He suppressed a shudder. He never wanted to feel something like that ever again. He didn’t even want to know how long Paseton had suffered with that.

 

The moment was unsurprisingly interrupted with Toonka’s burgundy yell. “Hey, don’t get distracted! Do you want to die?!” The tyrant tried to swing a fist towards Witira, but missed- because she had disappeared. 

 

No, correction; the Humpback Whale had disappeared. In its place stepped Witira in her human form, high heels clicking. Paseton called out for his noona as Cale hummed to himself. 

 

The Whale Tribe members are truly breathtaking, aren’t they?  

 

The stunning blue-haired and blue-eyed Witira, similar to her brother, could make even Elves look like cockroaches in comparison. And Cale had read that Elves were very beautiful; perhaps the most beautiful creatures in this world.

 

…dragons are even cooler.

 

Suddenly the baby dragon’s voice started to grumble in Cale’s mind, his tone a mixture of bubblegum (childish) and burgundy.

 

When a dragon becomes a human, I’m sure they are even more handsome and beautiful! The human form of dragons is the best!

 

Well, he might have a point there.  

 

Still, Cale ignored the baby dragon and slowly took a small step backward. There was no hint of wine red in either Whales- but that did not mean that he was in the clear. 

 

A Whale is just as strong as they are beautiful.

 

“...Please do not run away.” Ah- she noticed. “I promise that I will not hurt you.”

 

Paseton nodded, vermillion, as he himself transformed into his human form. “My sister keeps her word. Don’t worry.”

 

Cale didn’t reply, keeping quiet as he watched Witira’s eyes burned with scarlet and fiery red; she must’ve seen the scars around Paseton’s ankles.

 

“Stop paying attention to such a useless person!” Cale and Toonka made eye contact, then; Cale tried not to gulp at Toonka’s blazing burgundy, just threatening to bubble over. Toonka sneered, persimmon. “Look at this punk just going around saving people.”

 

Cale simply looked back at him, bruise purple keeping him alert to every move Toonka made. He didn’t know what to feel about Toonka having thrown away his persona as Bob the Fisherman, now fully embracing his true self as Toonka the Tyrant. Maybe Cale should feel glad; after all, the auburn, wine red, and burgundy currently surrounding Toonka made it clear that this was the same person as he was from the novel. 

 

At the very least, this Toonka who fought anyone and everyone was a bit easier to deal with.

 

(Then again, strong people were scary. Strong yet stupid people were scarier. 

 

Unfortunately, Toonka the Tyrant fit into that category.)

 

This bastard doesn’t know what he’s talking about! Saving people is a good thing!! Doesn't he know how much pain you had to go through to save people, human?!

 

Cale’s eyes narrowed as he slowly inched behind Witira. Toonka didn’t look nor feel like he was actually going to kill Cale, but-

 

“Do not look down on such a heroic person.”

 

Nevermind. Cale quickly moved away from Witira. She’s just as bad.  

 

The future Whale Queen, of course, noticed his reaction, and quickly erased any burgundy from her posture. “Thank you very much.” Pearl white laced her words, even as her eyes burned with scarlet. “I will properly thank you later.”

 

“Oooh, I like the look in your eyes.” Toonka grinned, electric yellow. “Are you finally ready to fight?”

 

Witira smiled, persimmon. “You think I would battle with someone like you?” Cale watched as she created a powerful, shining whip made purely of water. “How funny. This isn’t a battle.” Dark brown. Witira deliberately flicked her finger. “This is a lesson.”

 

Toonka laughed, peach, before all humor faded from his whole being as he charged towards Witira. The future Whale Queen created a barrier around Cale and Paseton before they… proceeded to throw hands, really. Well, Toonka tried. Sure, he managed to rip apart Witira’s whip when it wrapped around his body, but he was still not strong enough. 

 

Cale relaxed a bit, mentally cheering for Witira. Things looked like they were going well.

 

At least, until the whip made contact with Toonka’s body and flung him towards the forest.

 

Towards where Amiru and her people were arriving.

 

Cale tensed as bright yellow and overwhelming purple crossed their expressions.

 

“Everybody, use your shields-!”

 

“Defend properly!” Toonka fucking laughed, peach, completely uncaring, that asshole- “You might get hurt!”

 

Oh for fuck’s sake!

 

Cale let the pure white and turquoise silently stirring deep within him burst out freely as he groaned.

 

“...so annoying.”

 

A silver shield surrounding the guards and wings that covered Toonka- Cale felt the hum of maroon and charcoal gray coursing throughout his body as he let out a long sigh, dark yellow slowly morphing into silent burgundy. 

 

I thought I was only a shrimp who might get hurt during that ‘fight’. He brushed back his drenched hair. So why the hell did I have to use The Indestructible Shield in the end???

 

It was utterly ridiculous. But at least no one got hurt… even if it seemed as if he had saved Toonka in the end.

 

Cale properly stood up, grimacing as faded red twinged in his leg. He had crouched for too long-

 

“Young master Cale!” Amiru was at his side instantly, cedar (panic) and indigo surrounding her in waves as she inspected him head to toe. “Why- why did you do that?! You’re still in recovery! What if you throw up blood again?!”

 

Cale sighed. 

 

It’s not like I wanted to. 

 

But he had more to lose if Amiru and the guards were to get hurt- forget their pain being reflected back at him, Toonka would get in trouble. Normally Cale wouldn’t give a shit about what happened to the brute, but if the guy were to get into trouble, the timeframe of the novel’s storyline could get hindered. And Cale just couldn’t afford such a thing. 

 

He shook off Paseton’s grip on his arm and ignored the hints of green radiating from the Whale. “I won’t. It’s not as bad as last time. See?” 

 

That seemed to be the wrong thing to say, as Amiru’s eyes narrowed. “...and why are you drenched like this?” Indigo and too little yellow. Cale didn’t react. “What if you get a cold? Surely you remember the state you were in after exerting yourself last time, right?

 

Cale couldn’t help but flinch. He felt a stuttering wave of lily white and hyacinth came from the Whales.

 

Even so. “Isn’t it fine since nobody got hurt?”

 

The surprising dark amber in Amiru’s eyes told him otherwise.

 

The following sequence of events went exactly as he thought they would; following Cale’s sneeze (he swore it was the dust from the boulders, but nobody believed him), they relocated to Amiru’s residence. Toonka was banished from the territory, and the Whales were warned of a similar punishment were they to cause any trouble again. 

 

After calming down Amiru’s whirlwind of colors as much as possible, Cale turned to look at Toonka. There was only fuzzy gray around the guy; no, rather than that, too many colors seemed to surround him. 

 

Is he so taken aback by my Ancient Power?

 

Cale simply ignored him for now. After all, the guy showed signs of self-destruction in the fifth volume of [The Birth of a Hero]. Nothing good would come from dealing with him that much.

 

Instead, he took the Whale siblings back to his residence.

 

The orchid, red-tinged gold and vermillion in their auras whenever they looked at him were proof that they wanted something from him, after all.

 

That night, the baby dragon’s grumblings accompanied him for a long while.

 

Seriously! You are not well at all, human! Do we have to do this today?

 

Cale huffed at the baby dragon’s burgundy. “Yeah. We can only do this tonight.”

 

After sending the Whales to his residence and taking a nice, well deserved bath, Cale set off to ‘rest’ for the night. Of course, he decided to use the fact that everyone thought he was unwell to his full advantage, and returned to the islands with the complaining baby dragon.

 

You sneezed earlier! No, many times, in fact! Shouldn’t you get some rest? I don’t understand you at all.

 

That was exactly what Amiru had told him earlier, but, well.

 

I really need to settle this whirlpool today, though.

 

He’d hoped that things would proceed peacefully ever since that… incident from earlier, but the world seemed hell-bent on sending him annoyances after annoyances. 

 

This time, it came in the form of a certain lunatic swimming in a whirlpool in front of the island Cale and the baby dragon was at.

 

…why is he swimming over here? Wait, why is he here in the first place?

 

“Beats me.”

 

…I guess I can hear him out, at least.

 

Or so Cale thought, but Toonka’s whole being up-front was much more annoying than he - Kim Rok Soo - had assumed. Now that the guy’s wine red was gone and his auburn much more tame compared to when he was with the Whales, he was nothing more than an oversized immature child throwing tantrums whenever he wanted.

 

An oversized immature child who could kill Cale in an instant if he so desired, but Cale had seen worse.

 

Do I put him in place or to use…?

 

“Hey! Are you ignoring me because you’re such a fancy pansy mage? Hmm??”

 

…you know what? Let’s do both.

 

Cale blew Toonka away using the Sound of the Wind, putting in extra strength for good measure.

 

“Wha- what’s going on-?!”

 

“Mages can’t use Ancient Powers.” Cale hadn’t used enough of his Ancient Power to actually hurt Toonka, of course, no matter how much he wanted to. It was more trouble than it's worth. Instead, he took the chance to literally look down at the brute. “Bob, a warrior like you should understand what I mean, right?”

 

“.....so you’re not a mage?” 

 

“Correct.”

 

Gray-tinged blue. “...then how did you know about the non-mage faction?”

 

Because I read about it, duh. Cale didn’t want to say that, obviously. “Do you have any thoughts about destroying the Magic Tower?”

 

What?!

 

Cale shrugged. “I mean, go ahead if you want to. Just don’t destroy it too much.”

 

“...fucking bastard, what are you talking about??”

 

“And kick out all the mages while you’re at it, too. Please.”

 

Toonka’s eyes seemed to pop out of his eye sockets as he stared, bright yellow and traces of blue. A sense of grass green enveloped Cale as he smiled. 

 

In the novel, the non-mages who led the Whipper Kingdom ended up turning everyone into animals. Cale had no qualms taking all the goods that those animals will end up missing in the end.

 

(Dark orange starting to creep into his heart. Kim Rok Soo welcomed it.)

 

“I plan on purchasing the Magic Tower. What do you think?”

 

“...crazy bastard.”

 

Auburn and electric yellow started to rage in Toonka’s aura. Cale was less terrified of it, now that he clearly knew where it’s coming from. And instead- “Aren’t you and your crew also crazy for trying to cause chaos all over the place?”

 

That got Toonka to laugh. Long and hard, pure auburn and peach, before the laughter slowly stopped. “Not at all.” Silent scarlet. “We are not crazy at all.”

 

Toonka was fully convinced going non-mages was the right path for the Whipper Kingdom. 

 

Cale saw no reason to correct him.

 

“Of course,” Cale simply hummed. “I’m the same, after all.”

 

“...then personally come and buy it.”

 

“That’s the plan.”

 

The non-mages will come to win the Civil War. Money and the desire to rid of any and all traces of magic in the kingdom will become the faction’s biggest priorities; Cale will be aiming for that specific moment.

 

The Crown Prince will like it for a different reason, though.

 

Well, whatever. What the guy liked and disliked were none of Cale’s concerns.

 

“But how did you know I was part of the non-mage faction?”

 

Cale let out a long sigh, dark yellow, at Toonka’s genuine cloud gray. How is this guy such a dumbass in general but a fucking genius when it comes to war? “The Whipper Kingdom is in the brink of a civil war and you would have killed me had I said I was a mage. What else am I supposed to think?”

 

“...I guess?”

 

This guy, I swear. “And why are you walking closer to me?”

 

“Seems like you’re going to do something fun.” Golden yellow. “I want to watch.”

 

Dammit. There really was no way to get rid of this guy. Cale decided to just give up and continue on with his plan. He still had a lot of things to do.

 

With the help of The Indestructible Shield and the reliable baby dragon, Cale set off to deal with the whirlpools. He told Toonka to leave the issue of returning home (to the Whipper Kingdom) to him and told him to win. He would only get the benefits he wanted if the non-mages won, after all.

 

Toonka’s response was to, again, laugh. Very loudly.

 

Did this guy ever laugh this much in the novel?

 

Cale decided to just forget about the brute for now. Instead he did what he had to do; the most important of which was to combine the two whirlpools into a bigger one.

 

The Vitality of the Heart really did strengthen the Sound of the Wind.

 

There was almost a trace of charcoal gray within the Sound of the Wind. Almost, but not quite.

 

It was enough.

 

He threw more wind orbs into the rest of the whirlpools in order to make them last longer- they should now last for six months, at least. Then he gathered the precious puddle within the cave before calling it a day.

 

Light brown still pulled at his bones the next morning, but that didn’t stop him from introducing the ship and the crew he had promised Toonka.

 

“Come after two months,” Toonka told him, his expression olive green (is he imitating Amiru??), as if the auburn in his eyes didn’t exist. “The world will be different by then.”

 

Yeah, no. I’m not doing that. “Just hurry back home.”

 

A hint of pistachio danced in the air. “...are you weak?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

Toonka frowned, and- were those hints of yellow?? Cale tried not to gape as Toonka stepped onto the ship. “Make sure to pay a visit in two months!”

 

“...I- sure.”

 

Cale gave a half-hearted wave and turned away.

My name is Toonka!” Cale jolted and quickly turned around. Toonka was waving at him with a huge shit-eating grin (???????????????) from the deck, all sunshine yellow. “Don’t forget it!

 

…what in the anime was that??????

 

…it would be best for him to forget about it. And so Cale continued to ignore Toonka’s far-away yells and headed straight back towards his residence. 

 

Once he returned, he patted the kittens in his arms as he greeted Witira and Paseton. He observed them both, especially the former; seeing as the Whale King was no less different than a human king, Witira had no reason whatsoever to act respectfully towards Cale, even if he had saved her younger brother. She hadn’t even done that towards Choi Han in the novel.

 

She- no, the Whale Tribe needs something from me. 

 

Something from a trustworthy human. Even without her formal demeanor, the colors surrounding her (orchid and something not unlike blinding yellow (caution)) were enough to give Cale a hint.  

 

So he wasn’t surprised when Witira started the conversation with the topic of the mermaids. However-

 

“My brother, Paseton, was able to figure out how they got stronger.”

 

…huh?

 

“I found the source of their hidden strength,” Paseton let out a sigh. Thistle. Cale frowned. “That was why they were chasing after me.”

 

…the source? Then- wait, don’t tell me-

 

“The Forest of Darkness. We wish to go there.”

 

Bright yellow stabbed through Cale’s heart. 

 

“...our territory?”

 

The same place that Choi Han had stayed in for tens and tens and tens and tens of years, the very same place that the Henituse family had kept watch over for a very long time-

 

-the mermaids found what…?

 

The reason behind the mermaid’s sudden explosive strength was-

 

“I beg of you. We have prepared a large compensation, as well.” Witira and Paseton, the large and small Whales, the two siblings- dandelion was clear on their expressions. “May we please go with you?”

 

On and Hong pressed on Cale’s knees with their paws, auras filled with the exact color- as if wanting to add to Cale’s already chaotic whirlwind of emotions. He barely noticed the Wolf children bringing in refreshments as he sat still, trying to gather his thoughts and emotions again, before coming to a decision. 

 

“...explain everything to me, first of all.”

 

(The mermaids’ provocation, their meddlings- information that Cale had and hadn’t known back when he was Kim Rok Soo were all jumbled up. He cursed silently.

 

In the end, it all led down to the Forest of Darkness.)

 

And, truly, in the end, Cale and the Whales eventually reached a deal. He needed to visit his backyard at some point, anyway. And the perks of having the Whales to protect him twice if he asked for it were quite good as well.

 

Once the Whale siblings had left, carrying a thick air of grass green and periwinkle with them, Cale raised his head. “Hey, little dragon.”

 

The magenta slowly became bright again, tinged with a bit of burgundy. “...don’t call me that.”

 

“What am I supposed to call you, then?”

 

“You figure it out, human.”

 

Why is this kid trying to get me to name him? It’s not like I’m his parent. “Call me ‘Cale’ instead of ‘human’ first and I’ll consider it.” The baby dragon snorted, peach, but didn’t reply. Cale rolled his eyes. “Actually, don’t you want a house of your own?”

 

“...a house?”

 

Cale froze when he saw the dragon suddenly started to tremble; traces of blue, too little yellow, scarlet-

 

“Are you kicking me out-?”

 

“It’s not like that,” Cale quickly interjected, sighing. God, that could’ve gone so much worse. He knew he just had to interrupt the instant he felt magenta started to wildly spin around the room. “I was thinking of building a villa.”

 

“...a villa?”

 

Golden yellow, even if it’s just a bit. Cale would take it. “That’s right. A place where all of us - you, me, Ong and Hong, the Wolves - can visit once in a while and have fun.”

 

Fun being clearing the Forest of Darkness from any and all monsters, but the kids didn’t need to know that. They might even enjoy it, actually, so Cale wasn’t worried.

 

“...I’ll pick the location.” Then suddenly the dragon’s eyes sharpened, dark brown. “In exchange, you have to pick a name for me. You have a month!”

 

Wait what-

 

Cale didn’t have a chance to say a word to the dragon whatsoever before he fell asleep on the couch, a grass green smile on his face. The kittens snickering with audible peach did not help matters, but Cale quickly pushed away any dark amber from his mind. 

 

He needed to escort the Whales soon.

 


 

Aside from the horrible crimson and rich blue-filled yells for ‘young master Silver Light’ on the way to the Henituse residence, Cale and his party - consisting of four other Beast people and a small dragon - managed to arrive safely.

 

Count Deruth inspected every inch of Cale’s body for injuries the instant he was within sight, the redhead struggling to keep fuzzy gray on his expression amidst Deruth’s overflowing indigo. His father finally let go of him, a periwinkle smile set on his face. 

 

“Looks like you don’t have any serious injuries anymore.”

 

Cale gave a smile devoid of any colors and shrugged. “The royal doctors treated me well.”

 

“I trust that you are well now,” Deruth laughed heartily as he ruffled Cale’s hair. Cale simply let him be. 

 

(A hint of hyacinth surged within him as he recalled the indigo, cedar, and nearly drowning blue surrounding Deruth, like a thick fog, once he had called him back after the terrorist incident. 

 

The indigo was still visible, even now. 

 

Cale - Kim Rok Soo - pushed the guilt back down.

 

He didn’t care. He didn’t care. This level of care- it wasn’t even for him.)

 

“I see that you have more people with you, now.” 

 

Cale raised his head; Countess Violan’s onyx black, amethyst and beige haven’t changed a bit, much like Deruth’s. However, the first color was especially loud in her aura. Cale pretended not to see it and nodded. “It somehow ended up that way.”

 

(He ignored how Violan’s eyes burned with scarlet as she brought the terrorists up, how she and his father exchanged messages through gazes alone, their red-tinged gold and fiery red almost identical.)

 

His parents sent him off to his room, although his younger siblings came up to him. 

 

“Hyung-nim, how do you feel-?”

 

“Oh, right,” he unintentionally cut Basen’s indigo off as he motioned to the ever present Hans. The deputy butler quickly handed over the gifts. “A fountain pen for you,” to Basen, “and a sword for you,” and to Lily. 

 

Redika and their terrorist acts were nowhere near enough for him to forget about his promise to Cale Henituse’s younger siblings. 

 

But…

 

“...what’s wrong?”

 

Traces of blue and fuzzy gray were swimming violently in their auras- especially Basen’s. 

 

“I- I’m sure it was chaotic,” Basen started. He clenched the box containing the fountain pen in his hands. “Hyung-nim even got injured, so…”

 

“So what?” Cale didn’t understand Basen’s unnecessary pistachio. “A promise is a promise.”

 

That was all there was to it. 

 

Which was why he ignored the silent red-tinged gold in Basen’s aura as he vowed to study hard for their territory (electric yellow tingled in Cale’s hands- he didn’t understand what Basen meant by not troubling him, though), and ignored the loud red-tinged gold in Lily’s aura as she vowed to become strong- for their territory, as well. 

 

The two kids were still young, but they already had strong aspirations for their future. Cale couldn’t help but feel a swell of orange. Was it joy? Or even pride? He wasn’t sure, but he was sure of one thing; with Basen handling administrations and Lily handling the knights, a relaxing future awaited Cale.

 

What a great family.

 

(He ignored the traces of purple suddenly bubbling up in his skin.)

 

At least the kittens seemed happy that they’re finally back home, given how they rolled around the bed, sunshine yellow bright. Cale raised an eyebrow at the letter Beacrox was suddenly handing him. “From Ron?”

 

“Yes, young master. He told me it was a report.”

 

Cale hummed. “Great, thanks.” He eyed Beacrox, sighing through his nose as he felt the man’s light brown reflected back towards him. “...Maes and the Wolf children will help with the serving.” 

 

The dark purple in Beacrox’s aura once he heard ‘Maes and the Wolf children’ morphed into periwinkle once he heard Cale’s last few words. He nodded once, keeping his face dark brown. “I understand.”

 

He really doesn’t want anyone in his kitchen, huh. It was quite funny.

 

Once Beacrox had left, the baby dragon cancelled his invisibility and joined the kittens on the bed. “Very great house,” he almost sang, basking in On and Hong’s sunshine yellow. “Our house is very, very great.”

 

Cale snickered as he watched the children dance around each other, peach and bubblegum surrounding them, as he prepared himself mentally before opening the letter.

 

‘This Ron is still alive. Surely you are still alive and healthy, too, young master?’

 

Fucking hell. Cale unintentionally pictured Ron’s unchanging amber and cringed, lemon yellow sending shivers down his spine. I’m so glad Ron’s not as emotional as Eric. Other than that, the letter was very Ron. At least this proved that the old man was still alive and kicking.

 

He heard Hans’ footsteps approaching the room, and soon enough, the man came in with his arms full of snacks for the kittens. “The mage said it’s fine to visit at any time.”

 

“Then I’ll go now,” Cale waved his hand. “No need to follow.”

 

Hans didn’t, but the baby dragon did.

 

Where are you going? To meet a mage?

 

Midnight blue, instead of the usual golden yellow. The baby dragon was intrigued once the word mage was mentioned. Cale thought it was only natural, and slightly nodded.

 

Many people greeted him once he had gotten to the administration building, their words of praise no different from the crimson-filled calls Cale had to suffer through once he had arrived at Rain City. Cale silently clicked his tongue and picked up his pace.

 

Annoying.

 

He silently breathed out, periwinkle, once he had gotten to the mage he was looking for. Specifically, the mage responsible for the territory’s magic video communication. 

 

Cale ignored the mage’s golden yellow and threw out the target of this video communication. “Connect me to His Highness, the Crown Prince.” The mage startled, bright yellow, pistachio and something almost flush pink. Cale frowned. “What, is it not possible? I can just leave a video message.”

 

“Oh, no, no! It’s possible! Of course it’s possible.” The mage’s flush pink grew a bit more vivid as he set the device connected to the Palace. “It… seems like it’s going to be difficult to connect right now, but you should be able to leave a voice message… for His Highness.” 

 

Cale nodded. Well, he expected that. And it wasn’t as if talking face-to-face was really necessary at the moment. He didn’t have much news to share, either. The mage left once the device had connected properly, and Cale got straight to the point. 

 

“Your Highness, this is Cale Henituse. I plan on buying the Whipper Kingdom’s Magic Tower.” Cale imagined the series of colors that would cross Alberu Crossman’s aura once he heard the message; bright yellow, traces of blue, burgundy, eventually followed with golden yellow and grass green. “To let you know in advance, I will not be able to communicate via video nor voice communication for a week. I need to head somewhere for a bit.”

 

Crown Prince Alberu Crossman would probably die of curiosity, but that wasn’t Cale’s problem. He sent the message and called in the mage to check on it.

 

“It looks like the message was sent properly.”

 

“Good.”

 

“...did you send a happy message?”

 

The mage must’ve noticed Cale’s sunshine yellow. He hummed. “I guess so.”

 

…I feel bad for the Crown Prince.

 

Had Alberu Crossman been less annoying than he was, Cale would have, too, but alas. At least he sent the heads up for the upcoming week or absence. So Cale ignored the baby dragon’s off-white (pity) and headed off to find Count Deruth. He needed to handle the matter regarding Harris Village, too. He had put it off for so long already.

 

“...you want to go to Harris Village?”

 

“Indeed.”

 

Although Cale had told the count both about his Ancient Power and Harris Village, Deruth seemed more focused on the latter. Cale watched as Deruth stewed for a bit, a quick thistle passing in his eyes. “...is it because you are concerned for that young man named Choi Han?”

 

Well, yes, but no. 

 

“I guess you could call it that.” Choi Han had more or less made his peace with the Harris Village incident, but it wasn’t as if Cale could just tell his father that he’s going to the village for the Wolf children and baby dragon, nor could he just say that he was going to visit the infamous Forest of Darkness for the Whales. “I know the investigation team has finished investigating, but I need to see it for myself. I don’t need to worry about any monsters, either.”

 

“...that is true.”

 

Cale wasn’t sure how long Choi Han had been in the Forest of Darkness, exactly, but he could be sure of one thing; ever since the swordsman’s arrival to this world, the population of monsters should’ve gotten less and less the longer time passed. 

 

How couldn’t it, when Choi Han had been running all over the place in order to become stronger than the monsters themselves?

 

And even if there are any monsters, the Whales and the kids can handle them easily.

 

Plus, Cale himself wasn’t that weak anymore.

 

Finally, Count Deruth came to a conclusion of his own. “There are still soldiers stationed at Harris Village, so it should be safe.” He made eye contact with Cale, a unique mixture of onyx black and cream in his eyes. “You have to take care of the people you have taken in, after all.”

 

The people I have taken in? Cale nearly balked. “...Choi Han isn’t my subordinate.” 

 

Who the hell wanted the main character as a subordinate? Certainly not Cale!

 

Deruth simply smiled back, peach, so Cale wasn’t sure if he believed him or not. They made a few more small talks before Cale left the office, Deruth’s words ringing in his ears.

 

We are a family of warriors who have sworn to protect our family and anything else. We protect everything with our strong shell. 

 

A cream-filled smile. 

 

However, you must remember that the most important thing is to protect yourself. That’s why our crest is a golden turtle.

 

Cale smiled to himself.

 

That is why you should always remember to put yourself first.

 

He liked that very much.

 

I always put my safety first, after all.

 

The two of you are family, right?

 

Cale stopped walking. He silently stood for a minute before nodding. 

 

That’s right.

 

(Kim Rok Soo wasn’t Cale Henituse. Despite calling himself as such… he doubted there would be a day when he could truly become Cale Henituse.)

 

(He wondered if such sentiment mattered anymore.)

 

(He wondered where the original Cale Henituse was, if he had ended up taking Kim Rok Soo’s body in return. 

 

If so, then… would they be even?

 

…he swiftly erased the thought from his brain.)

 

The next day, Cale headed towards Harris Village, the Whale siblings in tow. They were still in the baby dragon’s appearance magic; when they had left Amiru’s territory, he had altered their appearances to make them stand out less. And once they had arrived…

 

Cale hissed through his teeth as he fought hard to control his senses from going haywire.

 

…it’s black.

 

The ground with the black ashes, the air with the still pungent scent of fire, the remains of burned down houses…

 

The ebony and copper surrounding the whole place didn’t seem to have faded from the village- and probably won’t anytime soon.

 

Regardless, Cale had brought the Whale siblings here. He had brought the Wolf children here. His goal was simple. After gaining the Magic Tower and helping the Queen of the Jungle, he will gain a lot of money. A lot. And he will spend all of it on this ruined village. 

 

He hadn’t been lying when he said he wanted to build a villa here, for himself and for the children.

 

“I promised Lock that I would take good care of all of you. That means I also have to provide a place for you to live like the Wolves you are.”

 

Why would Cale keep the Wolf children locked up in the Henituse residence when there was a better place for them to live? Of course, this place wasn’t inhibitable right now, but even that will soon change. Before Lock, their eldest brother, returns…

 

“I will create that place for you.” A sense of orchid filled Cale. It didn’t feel bad, somehow. “I will help you grow and develop into great Wolves before Lock gets back.”

 

The Wolf children were slow to give their responses, bright yellow shaking in their auras, so Cale simply walked away in the end.

 

And yet he still heard Maes’ shaken words. 

 

“...Let’s all grow strong.”

 

Red-tinged gold.

 

Cale pretended as if he hadn’t heard anything.

 

(Cale silently stared at the shoddily-built graves spread out in front of him, and applauded Choi Han’s mental strength. If it had been Cale himself, he would’ve gone mad a long time ago. 

 

All of the graves were personally made by Choi Han himself, each and every one’s names clumsily yet lovingly written.

 

The incident of Harris Villain wasn’t just a mere plot device to develop the main character. There was a bigger reason behind it. There must have been.

 

A reason that he would gladly let Choi Han take care of himself. Harris Village wasn’t Cale’s problem.

 

…still, he told the knights to report for proper burials later. 

 

His duty as a Henituse aside, all of this… just hit too close to home.)

 

Anyways, Hilsman had found out the truth behind the Beast men currently following Cale at the moment, so he just left the guy to take care of the remaining headaches. 

 

(Still, he wondered why Hilsman’s bright blue seemed to grow more and more each day. What’s wrong with him?)

 

Cale shook his head. Whatever. It wasn’t any of his business. It was now time to enter the Forest of Darkness.

 


 

The next few days proved to be useful for everyone; especially the kittens who were still developing their natural abilities. Hong was the happiest of the bunch, seeing as how his ability was poison and… well, the Forest of Darkness had plenty of poisonous things around. Of course, On had her own fair share of clawing the monsters to death. 

 

Cale had wondered for a moment if the monsters’ pain would be reflected back to him, but luckily, aside from very faint sensations of faded red, the monsters’ pain was entirely their own. Cale suspected it might be because the monsters from the Forest were far too mutated to even have any semblance of emotions anymore.

 

Then again, he didn’t question it much. Less pain was better than normal pain.

 

Anyways, the kitten siblings have grown a lot after being in the frontlines for most battles. Around their fourth battle, even the Whales had stopped from reprimanding the kittens, seeing that they enjoyed the thrill. Even the baby dragon himself joined in from time to time, obviously enjoying himself.

 

Cale kept an eye on their safety as he mused to himself. 

 

On and Hong were on a run from their Tribe, and the baby dragon was imprisoned since birth… they never had any experience actually fighting out in the wild.

 

Which was why Cale had brought them with him- to fill in the gaps in their training. 

 

Still…

 

“...should I have fought as well…?”

 

Not to say that Cale didn’t fight at all. He did, mostly in the beginning of this expedition, making use of The Indestructible Shield to crush some weak monsters. Then the kids and the Whales had jumped into the fray and he never got any more chances.

 

Logically speaking, getting some battle experiences in this safe environment isn’t a bad-

 

“Useless idea~!”

 

“Weak human, one day is enough for you.”

 

“Our maknae is right! You even coughed out some blood from using the shield too much yesterday!”

 

Is she never letting go of that? Damn.

 

Cale heard Paseton’s bright yellow gasp and sighed. He tried to ignore Witira’s bright smile, too; especially as the said smile was filled with fiery red. 

 

Scary as hell.

 

He eyed the two Whales, not bothering to hide his huff. They simply smiled in return.

 

Assholes.

 

However, Cale had secretly noticed the atmosphere around the Whales steadily growing as time passed by, the longer they fought side by side. It wasn't a bad atmosphere- the opposite of it, really. He didn’t know if these two had always fought together, but they must have been, as their fighting styles worked well together. 

 

The atmosphere that Cale had noticed- specifically, it was a color. 

 

A swift swing of the sword. A strong whip with no hesitation. Bold and daring, moving forward together without any worries. Unrestrained. Adventurous, even.

 

Ocean blue, a color identical to the Whale siblings’ eye colors. A color that Witira and Paseton shared. 

 

Maybe it wasn’t that unique. Maybe it was an emotion shared by all Whale Tribe members. Even so, Cale couldn’t deny that this color seemed special. 

 

For Witira and Paseton, and no one else. 

 

For brother and sister.

 

Instead of thinking about it further, Cale handed out some black masks for everyone to wear, even the baby dragon. 

 

“Human,” the baby dragon started, a mixture of cloud gray and onyx black in his tone, “there’s a weird scent around here.”

 

He had been repeating this exact sentence for a few days now. Cale silently adjusted the black mask on the baby dragon’s face. A strong, familiar yet unfamiliar scent… There was something here, and the baby dragon seemed to know something about it, even if he wasn’t sure. Cale wondered if he was just smelling the potent poison around the Forest, but quickly dismissed the idea.

 

Because, in a way, Cale can smell- or better yet, sense it, too. 

 

Swirling around the air the deeper they moved to the center of the Forest, extremely faint yet extremely empowering. Ebony. Pure white. Charcoal gray. Dirty yellow. Magenta, even. And another color, another sensation, that Cale couldn’t even pinpoint yet, with how vague and strange it was.

 

Something’s here.

 

Something that only him and the baby dragon could sense. 

 

…I wouldn’t be surprised if the mermaids had something to do with it.

 

It wasn’t anything dangerous, seeing as how the baby dragon was calm. Still, Cale kept his guards up. The swamp they were about to head to was a swamp that even Choi Han, who had high resistance to poison, had avoided. 

 

“Luckily you all still look healthy and well,” Cale hummed, grass green on the tip of his tongue. No one was tired, and they never got any injuries, either. It was refreshing. “All of you are really amazing.” 

 

The Vitality of the Heart kept him full of energy as well, even though he barely slept. Cale ignored Paseton’s cloud gray and stepped forward.

 

We’ve reached this place.

 

The boundary between the outer and the inner regions.

 

The monsters in the inner region were much, much stronger than the monsters in the outer region, but Cale wasn’t worried in the slightest.

 

“Hurry up and fight.”

 

“Yes sir!”

 

The Whale siblings enjoyed battling the monsters, after all. The fact that the monsters were not afraid of the powerful Whales made it even better for them. The baby dragon casted a shield around Cale, and with Witira at the front, he was able to walk forward without any problem. Cale stared at the swamp he could see in the distance.

 

The dirty yellow grew stronger.

 

As with everything else in the Forest of Darkness, this swamp wasn’t normal, either.

 

“What do you think?” Cale couldn’t help but laugh. “Isn’t it fitting, for the Forest of Darkness?” 

 

A massive, black swamp lake. 

 

Charcoal gray and dirty yellow. 

 

This is it.

 

There was no doubt about it now. The mermaids had gained their strength from this lake.

 

Rich blue and orchid laced Witira’s voice. “...I didn’t expect it to be so big.”

 

Cale nodded as he put on some gloves he had packed beforehand. The plants surrounding the lakes were dark-colored yet extremely vibrant, undoubtedly having mutated to survive in such an environment, and therefore were extremely poisonous. He made sure to warn the others not to make direct contact with the plants.

 

Of course, a certain kitten was deaf to the warning, but Cale wasn’t worried about him.

 

“Hong!”

 

The Whales were, though, judging by the bright yellow and dark purple. But it wasn’t needed.

 

“Delicious!” Hong giggled as he munched on a black plant, his tail wagging with sunshine yellow. He noticed Cale’s expressions and smiled widely. “Tangy paralyzing poison! It’s really good!”

 

The poison didn’t harm the red kitten, so there wasn’t any pain. But even so. “Slow down, you’ll choke if you eat too fast,” Cale said instead, keeping his words dark brown. “Take your time. Make sure to eat a lot, too.”

 

Hong pouted but quickly agreed. “I feel like I’m getting stronger, too!”

 

You don’t say. Cale raised his head. “Not coming?”

 

The Whale siblings, frozen with bright yellow and gray-tinged blue, quickly snapped out of it and slowly entered the swamp area. Cale led them to the swamp itself and took a deep breath. The charcoal gray and magenta had grown even stronger. “Paseton. Doesn’t it look like someone else has been here recently?”

 

The careless footprints and marks on the ground. There was only one explanation for it.

 

“...I’ll investigate.”

 

He didn’t need to, but Cale didn’t stop him. Either way, his guess was confirmed.

 

The ingredient that made the mermaids stronger came from this swamp.

 

They just needed to find out what it was.

 

That, and the source behind the vague strength coming from within the lake, too. Cale took a glance at the baby dragon as he patted Hong’s head. The baby dragon was busy inspecting the lake, unmistakably figuring something out. Cale looked towards the lake. The magenta was vivid, now.

 

Mana, huh…

 

“No signs of any nearby plants having been dug out. However, there were many signs that the swamp itself had been tampered with,” Paseton reported, having finished investigating. “Based on the marks, the perpetrators were here between two weeks to a month ago.”

 

“They gathered up some of the swamp.”

 

“That seems to be the case.”

 

The source of power came from the swamp lake. 

 

Then, within the lake…

 

The baby dragon suddenly flew closer, his black mask nowhere to be seen. Cale frowned but didn’t reprimand him for once. Not when he - they - have come to the same conclusion.

 

“A familiar scent of mana,” the dragon spoke up, vermillion. “There’s a scent of dragon mana in the swamp.”

 

Cale closed his eyes as he nodded. The mixture of pure white and ebony, the charcoal gray, the magenta…

 

The traces were extremely faint, but everything made sense now.

 

“A dragon’s corpse.”

 

That was how the mermaids had gotten stronger.

Notes:

UPDATE (22nd April 2025):
I'M NOT ABANDONING THIS FIC GUYS CALM DOWN 😭😭🙏 college's been a pain for the past few months and finals are coming up (atm of writing this I'm in mid of studying for 2 exams sobs)
NEXT CHAP WILL BE OUT LATE NEXT MONTH AT LATEST!!!!!!! if not yall have full permission to shoot my foot okay bye

 

Auburn: extreme obsession, madness
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Bruise purple: wariness
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Persimmon: mocking, disdain
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Hyacinth: regret, guilt
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Dark purple: dread
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Dirty yellow: (physical sensation) revolting, poison
Bubblegum: playfulness, feminine, childish
Wine red: bloodlust, dark desires
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Overwhelming purple: fear
Pure white: life, purity
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Maroon: protectiveness
Charcoal gray: strength
Dark yellow: weariness
Faded red: (physical sensation) sore pain, numb/paralyzing pain
Cedar: desperation, panic
Indigo: concern, worry
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Too little yellow: disappointment
Dark amber: sarcasm, deadpan
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Red-tinged gold: determination
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Dark orange: greed
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Light brown: exhaustion
Olive green: calm, tranquility, idleness
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Hints of yellow: distrust, doubt
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Thistle: painful memories
Dandelion: hope
Magenta: magic, mana
Crimson: respect, appreciation
Rich blue: admiration
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Amethyst: power, leadership
Beige: dependable, reliable, conservative
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Traces of purple: bittersweet
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Flush pink: shame, embarrassment
Off-white: falsely innocent/pure, pity
Cream: wisdom, creativity
Ebony: death, Dark/Dead Mana
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Bright blue: dramatic, hyperbole
Ocean blue: daring, adventurous, unrestrained

Chapter 14: power of rizz and oh shit family’s growing

Summary:

GUESS WHO RAN OUT OF SPACE FOR CODING HAHAHAH so yeah guess the footnotes not coming to life anytime soon 😭😭😭 dammit AO3 word lim, but guess we're just gon stick with the usual! sorry if anyone's bummed out :')

(if you're not caught up I basically asked everyone about using footnotes here for color meanings and yea didn't work sobs)

But thanks to those that replied!!!! (yea I deleted the prev chaps to not clutter) didn't expect so many of you still waiting for this story! BUT ENUFF RAMBLING HERE COMES THE LONG(?) AWAITED CHAP

(also I have finals next week wish me luck teehee)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cale didn’t really need to ask, but. “How can you feel the scent of the dragon’s- Dead Mana?”

 

(He thought of ebony. Of pure white. Something that was dead– yet alive. It wasn’t the first time Kim Rok Soo had ever encountered such an anomaly. And, well, it wasn’t the first time Cale had encountered it– Crown Prince Alberu Crossman was right there, after all.)

 

But all of that aside, one could say that it was abnormal for the dragon’s mana to linger, even after death. Although Cale could easily hazard a guess as to why.

 

“The swamp.” As expected, a quick answer came from the baby dragon. “It’s dominating the mana and preventing it from disappearing.”

 

Dominating.

 

Cale closed his eyes as he let his senses wander. Charcoal gray, magenta, and something else. An other. An oddity. Something that had spread throughout the swamp, the color encompassing the entire area, bright yet subtle. There was a tingle in his hands, a slight tension in the air, giving him goosebumps.

 

Domination, huh?

 

Cale heard the Whale siblings and the kittens slowly approaching them both before the baby dragon started to speak in his mind.

 

I’m very perceptive!

 

His voice rang with orange (pride).

 

I sense a power similar to your shield and wind, inside the swamp.

 

Cale couldn’t help but let out a laugh. 

 

Of course he noticed. 

 

Sunshine yellow tinged the dragon’s smile. Cale returned it.

 

It’s the first time.

 

It was the first time he – Kim Rok Soo – found an Ancient Power never even mentioned in the novel. 

 

Well, he wasn’t surprised. Just how could anyone in the novel even find this? No one bar Choi Han had ever stepped foot this deeply into the Forest, and the mermaids – or whoever’s working with them – had no need for more of nature’s powers. They were way too prideful for that. 

 

This Ancient Power was fully his to take.

 

(A never-heard-of-before Ancient Power also posed more risk, as Kim Rok Soo had virtually no information as to how to handle it. But… if all else fails, at least there would be, like, five powerful creatures in the area to protect him. He’ll be fine.)

 

He made sure to compliment the dragon, basking in the carrot orange surrounding them both, only snapping out of it when Witira requested an explanation.

 

“There is a dragon corpse inside of the swamp.”

 

“...a dragon corpse?” Bright yellow.

 

“Yeah. An extremely old one.”

 

This corpse might even be older than Choi Han himself. It had merely remained still inside the dangerous swamp, untouched and undiscovered, during Choi Han’s probably-centuries-long expeditions in the Forest– possibly even longer than that. Choi Han had never investigated the swamp, after all, to know that there was a dragon there; not that Cale could blame him.

 

Cale closed his eyes again. Prodded further at the colors. There was something else there, something he wasn’t entirely sure would be beneficial – or safe – for him or not. Higher chances were that it was, but no one knew for sure, least of all him. Regardless, he was going to need to take the Ancient Power himself to find out.

 

Hearing Hong tapping the ground, Cale lowered his gaze, finding a cloud of something almost lemon yellow (ew) above the red kitten. 

 

“I guess I can’t drink the swamp water?” Hong frowned, too little yellow. “Sorry, maknae. I thought it would be delicious..”

 

“Hm? I do not care,” the baby dragon blinked, a mixture of cool gray and golden yellow. “That thing inside the swamp and I are different. We are not related. Not at all.”

 

Ah, yes. The first look into the individualistic personalities of dragons. Cale shrugged before continuing on with his explanations. “Anyways, since the mermaids’ specialty is poison, I thought they’d naturally get stronger from this swamp. However.. it’s probably the Dead Mana in the swamp, instead of the poison. Or it might even be both.”

 

It would be easier to just look at the mermaids and identify their colors, to dig out the roots of their power hiding in plain sight in their auras, if only to find out more. But it's not like Cale was insane enough to even want to look at those damned mermaids. Nope! Not him! He's had enough of crazily strong water-based creatures, thank you very much.

 

But now, what will they do?  

 

Cale watched as deep blue (gloom) surrounded the Whale siblings. He let them contemplate for a few seconds before letting out a hum. 

 

“It’s simple.” Cale smiled as he felt Witira looking at him, tapping his foot against the edge of the swamp. “First, gather the swamp water. As much as you need.” He returned Witira’s gaze. “Then, we make another deal.”

 

Slow cloud gray settled onto her features. “...deal?”

 

Cale smiled wider. 

 

Not that I planned on doing this, but might as well.  

 

Why keep the enormous pool of Dead Mana around when it could pose a threat to him and become a boon to his enemies? And that’s not even counting the unexpected Ancient Power he was getting.

 

“I’ll take care of this,” keeping onyx black and cool gray carefully balanced in his expression, Cale continued on before Witira could interrupt, “and I’ll just destroy it.” 

 

“...what?”

 

Electric yellow started to drum against Cale’s ribcages. Slowly, yet surely. “No need to overthink it,” he chuckled at the future Whale Queen’s fuzzy gray. “I’ll get rid of the swamp for you, as long as you make a deal with me.”

 

(He will get rid of it regardless of her answer, but she didn’t need to know that.)

 

Witira accepted his offer. Obviously. She promised to accept any future conditions he would ask for, and Cale easily agreed. Oh, speaking of which. “But anything that comes out of the swamp is mine to keep.”

 

“...of course.”

 

Cale ignored the too little yellow that briefly flashed in Witira’s aura, and waved the others away. “Step back.” Or, well, he tried to. He huffed at the group’s collective cloud gray. “Go back into the Forest, and stay there. Do not come out until I tell you to. You could get poisoned or seriously hurt otherwise.”

 

He fished out his magic bag and began digging for items, half listening to Paseton’s indigo, the baby dragon’s vermillion, as well as Witira’s almost black-tinted yellow. Instead, Cale patted the kittens’ heads, humming at Hong’s persistent deep blue.

 

“You two stay there as well. On, take care of Hong. Hong, I’ll bring back some of the swamp poison, so just wait.”

 

Hong perked up, sunshine yellow making his tail wag as he nodded, before turning his attention to the baby dragon. “You should be careful too. But it’s just that dragon’s corpse, right? And nothing else?”

 

…hm?

 

“Indeed.”

 

“Then it should be fine! Still, stay safe!”

 

“I understand.”

 

…there was a strange moment where green-tinged white (understanding? What were they talking about??) was shared amongst the three kids (On was off to the side, her aura tinted with peach), which... 

 

Cale furrowed his eyebrows.

 

…do I even wanna know? 

 

Most of the time, he thought, the answer to this question would be a loud no.

 

…well, at least they’re getting along very well…

 

The baby dragon stayed still while Hong patted him with his front paws and On rubbed her head against the dragon’s, motions pink. Cale snorted at the hint of sunshine yellow in the baby dragon’s aura before shaking his head, tossing an empty bottle towards Paseton. 

 

“Put the swamp water in that. It’s a magic bottle, so don’t worry about it breaking.”

 

“...how did you even prepare for something like this…?”

 

Cale pointedly ignored Paseton’s combination of cloud gray and rich blue. 

 

Before long, the bottle was filled, and the rest of the group moved back towards the forest. 

 

“But, human, what are you planning to–” The baby dragon paused, taking a moment to register the two magic bombs in Cale’s hands. Cale fought a grin. “...smart, human.”

 

“Nah. I was debating where to use these anyway. Guess we have an opportunity now.” He held out the magic bombs. “Run wild.”

 

(Was he going to regret this? Maybe.)

 

A ripple of magenta danced around the air, alongside a current of sunshine yellow. “Can I really do that?” 

 

(But then again, this could be cool as fuck.)

 

“Don’t ask something so obvious.” Cale laughed. “Just make sure I don’t get hurt.”

 

Cale wasn’t worried about the baby dragon getting hurt. Such a thing was impossible, of course. Not by something like this.

 

The baby dragon’s eyes gleamed, electric yellow. A strong gust of wind started to swirl in the air. Cale brought up The Indestructible Shield, barely registering the usual maroon and charcoal gray before magenta and midnight blue surrounded him completely.

 

The baby dragon’s shields. 

 

One, two, three layers… wait, six?

 

And as if reading his mind– “I need at least this much to make sure you don’t get hurt.”

 

…Cale really only needed three, but he wasn’t going to protest. Not when cherry red was thick around the baby dragon’s whole being. 

 

He remembered, again, that dragons really were the opposite of Whales. Peace-loving Whales, and chaotically destructive dragons. How funny it was that both races were aiding him right now.

 

Cale locked eyes with the baby dragon. “Destroy it.”

 

Magenta created ripples in the black swamp, in the air, mana running wild and fluctuating. Charcoal gray and onyx black. Cale glanced at the rest of the group waiting back in the Forest, taking in their bright yellow. 

 

He recalled a paragraph about a dragon’s strength from [The Birth of a Hero]. A dragon being able to kill all lifeforms on the planet if it so desires– and the reason behind the dragons’ arrogance.

 

A dragon’s strength overpowered everything else.

 

Amidst the deafening explosions, Cale raised his head and looked at the dragon; a small, black-scaled baby dragon, surrounded with whips of magenta and charcoal gray, red-tinged gold and midnight blue calm within his blue eyes.

 

This was no longer the four-year-old dragon who had once been tortured within every inch of his life.

 

This was a true dragon.

 

A dragon does not need to dominate things– because its existence itself is a symbol of dominance.

 

The overwhelming purple hissing in Cale’s skin was slowly replaced with overwhelming orange– pride, loud and unmistakable, a spine-chilling sensation that Kim Rok Soo had never ever expected to feel again.

 

He twitched when the monsters from the Forest started screeching. Not out of pain, but out of fear, faint overwhelming purple grating at his eardrums. God, so loud-

 

So loud.

 

“Ha!” Cale grinned– both at the dragon’s burgundy-tinted words, and the cool gray in his aura. “Do it fast, then! Because it’s loud for me, too!”

 

I knew you would say that.

 

The baby dragon snickered, charcoal gray and midnight blue growing brighter and brighter in tandem. The ground was starting to vibrate.

 

Amazing.

 

Both the vibrating ground and the large orb floated above the swamp. One might even mistake the orb for being the sun– if not a bit smaller. Bruise purple gnawed at Cale’s throat.

 

Now.

 

The roaring wind was their only company as the baby dragon’s mana made contact with the magic bombs.

 

A complete obliteration.

 

…Cale just hoped the dragon corpse would survive this.

 

I’m doing it now.

 

The world turned white. And then–

 

BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANG!!

 

–black.

 

“Ugh.”

 

There was no pain, no nothing– just vibrations. Rumbling, earth-shattering vibrations. Cale stumbled a bit, catching himself while he fought hard not to close his eyes. He saw black fluid, a blinding light. An ear-splitting screech. Then the black crumbled into dust and was blown away with the wind.

 

Cale watched as the third magenta shield around him broke down; two had silently broken down earlier, while three still remained. He sighed.

 

Again, there was no pain. And no black swamp lake, either. Not anymore. Everything else, however, remained normal; the Forest, and...

 

Cale turned his head. Paseton had an armful of kittens as he stared, Witira holding onto the tree trunk near them. Overwhelming purple trembled in their eyes. An amazing degree of control, for a dragon, was what they were probably thinking.

 

Well. Not that Cale could fault them for thinking that. He was taken aback himself. “Great work,” he breathed out. He couldn’t quite hide the goosebumps in his arms, but it was pointless. The dragon would easily know anyway. He smiled, orange and grass green. “You did really well.”

 

Really well. He needed to award the baby dragon – alongside the kittens, as well as the Whale siblings, really – with large amounts of delicious food when they were out of here. They deserved it.

 

The baby dragon smiled, too, grass green. “So refreshing.”

 

I know, right?

 

…note to self, though? Never make this kid angry. Seriously.

 

Adding him to the list… not to mention Choi Han, Ron and Beacrox, too… ugh.

 

Why was he surrounded by strong and/or scary people and/or creatures again? It was getting ridiculous. Cale shook his head before leaning forward to look at the bottom of the swamp, where some black liquid still remained.

 

Black liquid that was dragon-shaped, to be precise.

 

And on top of it was a white crown, faintly glowing with natural light.

 

Cale hummed. Pure white, ebony, charcoal gray, and magenta. All of them were surrounding the dragon’s corpse– the Ancient Power. “Can I do as I please?”

 

“Don’t ask such obvious questions,” the dragon threw back, almost dark amber.

 

Cale laughed. Cheeky child. “Thanks.” He ignored the baby dragon’s flinch before moving towards the dragon-shaped liquid mud thing. The dragon’s bones, the Ancient Power… What a jackpot. Cale smiled as electric yellow tingled in his palms.

 

Maroon and charcoal gray twitched, the shield appearing right in front of him. Red-tinged gold and light green swirled around his hands and feet as large whirlwinds started to form.

 

Then– the black liquid mud quickly shot towards him, and–

 

Do you know what it means to dominate?

 

–a voice.

 

Charcoal gray and…something that was bright, brighter than scarlet, with its penchant for intimidation and aggressiveness, almost overtaking– overpowering the yellow underneath. 

 

Scarlet-tinged yellow. 

 

Desire. Domination.

 

For one singular, miniscule second– overwhelming purple pounded in Cale’s heart.

 

His body shot forward, sending whirlwinds from his hand to form a path through the black mud.

 

Dominating is to take away everything– even the enemy’s breath.

 

A flash of white– then burning yellow, both making his heart pound like mad. Ugh. Cale bit down on his lips, hard, tasting copper on his tongue.

 

Do you know what the easiest way to take away your enemy’s breath is?

 

Black liquid surrounded Cale like a pitch black dome, like a dark cage, completely depriving him from any source of light– save for the fading light of The Indestructible Shield.

 

Still, he kept moving.

 

Fear– is the answer.

 

Cale barked a laugh. 

 

Fear?

 

It sounded– perfect, for him. Perfect for Kim Rok Soo, really, who had overcome all sorts of fears in his life – lives – in order to keep living. He had wanted a more peaceful and happier life than anyone else, even if he had to walk down a thorny path to achieve it. 

 

But what did that matter?

 

The light green and red-tinged gold in his hands grew the largest it had ever been, as Cale let out a scoff.

 

“Bullshit.”

 

Fuck domination or fear or whatever– as long as it benefited him, Cale could honestly care less.

 

The voice laughed, peach.

 

You’re right, it is bullshit. You already know.

 

Once he got near the dragon-shaped mud, Cale reached out, his fingertips grazing the tip of the jewel on the white crown.

 

Use it well!

 

A bright light, the black mud disappeared, and the white crown– 

 

Cale closed his eyes. The voice was different this time, laughing with light blue and almost refreshing mint, and yet– it was familiar.

 

Sometimes, even bluffing can save your life.

 

The voice laughed for the last time. 

 

The usual pure white, warm orange and turquoise of an Ancient Power – followed by scarlet-tinged yellow and amethyst – curled around Cale’s heart. Silent yet present.

 

…say what now– wait. 

 

Cale twitched, cloud gray morphing into gray-tinged blue. “What the hell is this…?” He asked aloud, opening his eyes to find the black mud having disappeared and the large dragon’s corpse just… sitting there.

 

He felt the baby dragon’s cloud gray and golden yellow before he could even see him. “Human, did you get hurt? Why do you seem as strong as the tip of my claw now?” the dragon flew over, frowning. “No, wait, you’re still as weak as ever. What’s going on??”

 

Well. “My charisma increased?” 

 

The baby dragon stared at him, almost deadpan.

 

But it was the truth– even if it weirded Cale out a bit. Dominating Aura– that was the name of this Ancient Power. Except it’s pretty much self-explanatory; it was a dominating aura. Compared to the first three Ancient Powers Cale had at his disposal, this power was pretty much just a show-off power; utterly useless, at face value. 

 

However, “it’s the perfect power for scamming.”

 

“Scamming is bad!”

 

Cale ignored the baby dragon’s burgundy and turned towards the rest of the group, who were making no move to go towards them. Oh, right. Cale relaxed, letting the scarlet-tinged yellow and amethyst fizzle out of existence, before raising his hand. “Come over here.” 

 

He could see On and Hong’s auras sharpened, their overwhelming purple changing to periwinkle (unbridled relief; Cale blinked, a bit stupefied) as they scrambled towards him and the baby dragon. The kittens sniffed at Cale for a few seconds, staring at him up and down, grass green eventually surrounding them as they stepped back. Then they turned towards the baby dragon. 

 

“Not hurt! Neither of you!”

 

“We were so scared! None of you can get hurt!”

 

“Our maknae is the best!”

 

“So cool! So cool! You’re so strong!”

 

The barrage of overwhelming orange and grass green made even Cale stifled a laugh. After making sure the children were staying close with each other, he raised his head and smiled at the Whale siblings, who hadn’t moved an inch. “You’re not coming?”

 

Somehow, that caused them to finally step closer. Cale eyed both of their auras the closer they got; a chaotic mixture of blinding yellow (caution) and bruise purple (wariness). Had the colors been less vivid, he could’ve ignored them entirely, but no.

 

It’s because of the Dominating Aura.

 

Even still, he wondered why they of all people were affected to this extent, when they were much stronger than him. Looks like the Dominating Aura is just that powerful. Cale lightly shook his head before refocusing. “I’m guessing you two aren’t hurt?” He didn’t need to ask, really. But it didn’t hurt to check.

 

“...we are not.”

 

Next, Cale turned towards the baby dragon. “Any stagnant mana left?” He honestly doubted it; all magenta, except for the baby dragon’s, had swiftly disappeared from the vicinity once he’d received the Dominating Aura. But, again, it didn’t hurt to check.

 

The baby dragon yawned. “Not anymore.”

 

“You can store these bones, then.”

 

“Alright.”

 

After receiving another round of scolding from the kittens (Cale was just glad they didn’t notice when he was briefly in pain from getting the Ancient Power; luckily, the baby dragon had quickly forgotten, too), they all packed up and set off to return to the Henituse estate. They all have gotten what they wanted; there was no reason to overstay their welcome.

 

Then, two days later, as soon as they returned–

 

“Young master-nim!” Orange, light blue, coral pink– Hans. This time, his voice was tinged with bright yellow and cloud gray. “His Highness, the Crown Prince, contacted you! What’s going on??”

 

Ah.

 

“Oh, nothing,” Cale tried to hide the peach from showing in his smirk– and failed. He threw Hans a bone, though. “Something mutually beneficial. You’ll find out, maybe.”

 

“So cruel…” Hans sighed. Before Cale could reprimand him, the butler straightened again. “Ah, and Choi Han-nim sent a message saying that he will be heading back from the Breck Kingdom.”

 

…what?

 

“Little Lock is coming back with him as well. Oh, and even Miss Rosalyn.”

 

“...what???”

 

It had only been a few days, though?? No, wait, even if the Forest of Darkness problem had been settled quicker than he’d expected– 

 

Why are they back so soon?? Did they fucking destroy the Breck Kingdom or something???

 

However, clueless to Cale’s chaotic thoughts, Hans continued probing him with questions; wondering about the Vice Captain Hilsman, and the Wolf children staying back in Harris Village to work. 

 

(Well, Hilsman was staying back in order to keep Cale’s involvement with the explosion in the Forest of Darkness a secret, but no one else knew that.)

 

The Whale siblings themselves had left at the entrance, taking half of the swamp water with them– and leaving behind another half with Cale.

 

“Hans.”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

Cale kept too little green in his aura as he asked, “Did the Crown Prince say when exactly I should contact him?”

 

Immediately,” was Hans’ instant reply; for a brief moment, onyx black crossed the butler’s expression. “That’s what he said.”

 

Cale couldn’t help but smile, not bothering to hide his peach. “Okay. Then let’s go.”

 


 

“It is my great honor to speak with the star of the nation, the wonderf-“

 

Enough.

 

Cale quickly obliged, not bothering to hide his smirk as he drank in the colors in Crown Prince Alberu’s aura. The Crown Prince had all but abandoned his usual amber front entirely, keeping cool gray on his face instead; although that didn’t quite hide the burgundy and currant in his eyes from Cale.

 

– What a mess they made in the Breck Kingdom.

 

Cale’s smirk widened. The Crown Prince’s information network is the most accurate, after all. 

 

– …seeing as how you are not saying anything, I guess you’re already aware of what happened.

 

Alberu continued on when Cale kept silent.

 

– Princess Rosalyn seems to have made her resolve. How else could she obliterate a Grand Duke’s entire family in a single day?

 

Cale was almost a beat too late to hide his flinch. But he needed to keep his guards up; Crown Prince Alberu was still scrutinizing him, lemon yellow bright, trying to find out more information by poking at Cale. 

 

But ugh, so that’s why those guys are back so quickly…

 

– She also gave up her claim to the throne. But based on what I’ve heard, there were two very strong individuals with her. Everybody else might not know, but I do.

 

Alberu stared at Cale, cherry red in his eyes.

 

– Aren’t they your subordinates?

 

Cale tried not to scoff. “My subordinates?" Why was everyone so hell-bent on Choi Han (and Lock) being his subordinate(s)?! He didn’t even want anything to do with either of them! 

 

Cale’s answer was enough for Alberu, though. The Crown Prince lightly smirked, vermillion.

 

– You sly fox.

 

Well, I can’t deny that.

 

– Why do you want the Magic Tower?

 

“Your Highness.” Cale sat up, watching as Crown Prince Alberu did the same, golden yellow crossing his expression. “Every so often, I have this one thought that you and I are very similar.”

 

– Such a terrible thought.

 

“I agree,” Cale snorted at the blatant burgundy in Alberu’s frown. “But, you see… the Roan Kingdom is a kingdom without anything. Isn’t it?”

 

Abrupt silence.

 

– …not going to watch what you say, now?

 

Cale fought a laugh. “Your Highness, you’re smiling, too.”

 

Alberu shrugged, almost peach.

 

– Well, it is the truth.

 

It was. 

 

The Roan Kingdom, unlike many other kingdoms, was mediocre in every aspect; mediocre knights, mediocre mages, mediocre civilians. Sure, it would have been fine if they were still living in peace– but that wasn’t the case anymore. Not when they had a war brewing in the upcoming future, even if most of the citizens were none the wiser. 

 

But the Roan Kingdom needed at least one area they’re not mediocre in. At least one specialty, one thing that will help the kingdom to thrive, in the times of war. Crown Prince Alberu knew this perfectly well. However, perfecting a specialty for the kingdom– such a thing was impossible to be done within a short span of time. 

 

And thus, the solution came easily to Cale– to Alberu.

 

Steal it.

 

Steal another kingdom’s specialty.

 

And what better kingdom to steal something away from, than a kingdom that was already on the brink of a war, with its mages and non-mages?

 

Cale made eye contact with Alberu, watching as grass green swam around him.

 

– You sharp bastard.

 

Cale chuckled, internally grinning as the same grass green washed over him. “The Magic Tower for me. And for you, Your Highness–”

 

They both said the same word out loud.

 

“Mages.”

 

Cale did say that he was going to take something away from the Whipper Kingdom, didn’t he?

 

A brief silence, then Alberu started laughing, sunshine yellow and peach loud and bright. 

 

– How interesting. At first, I thought that it was terrible that there’s someone else like me.

 

Ouch. Point, though. 

 

Cale silently waited for the Crown Prince to calm down. Then–

 

– I will give you whatever you need.

 

Bingo. 

 

“Thank you very much.”

 

That was all that Cale needed.

 

However, instead of hanging up the call, golden yellow appeared on the Crown Prince’s expression again. Uh oh.

 

– But why do you want the Magic Tower?

 

Oh, that. Well. 

 

I’m sure he wants to know if I know about the North. 

 

The North– the Northern Kingdom of Knights was a kingdom that became the source of concern for the Roan Kingdom, in the novel. The Alberu from the novel had always been wary of that kingdom, all while preparing for their eventual invasion. 

 

And His Highness used the mages fleeing from the Whipper Kingdom to build up his own strength here. 

 

Cale hummed. Well, Kim Rok Soo hadn’t managed to read past the fifth volume of [The Birth of a Hero] before transmigrating, but he could already guess who the two new heroes from that novel might be.

 

A knight from the North. And… Crown Prince Alberu.

 

He already knew that the latter was not human. Was a Dark Elf, in fact. There couldn’t be any other answer. He tasted muddled teal on his tongue as he shrugged. “Ah, I just want to own a Magic Tower.”

 

– …I shouldn’t have asked.

 

Alberu shook his head, tangerine. Cale didn’t hide the peach from his voice as he asked, “then why is it that Your Highness needs the mages?”

 

The same color tinged the Crown Prince’s smirk.

 

– I just want to give them a home.

 

The same muddled teal. Cale laughed. Dealing with Crown Prince Alberu was a bit of a pain, sometimes, but it was almost worth it, just for this moment. 

 

– When do you plan on heading out?

 

“In about a month.”

 

By the time he arrived at the Whipper Kingdom, the Civil War would be nearing its end. Toonka’s stupid ass face flashed in Cale’s mind, unbidden. He fought a shiver.

 

– How will you get there?

 

“By ship.”

 

– And your guards?

 

…guards? Cale smiled a bit, cloud gray. Alberu blinked, pistachio, before shaking his head.

 

– I guess that’s a useless question. Just…

 

Alberu looked at him again, and this time, it was Cale’s turn to blink at the sudden indigo in the Crown Prince’s aura.

 

– Make sure to be careful, Cale. Your body is still weak, after all.

 

What’s up with this guy? What was he worrying about? “I will bring back any and all good things,” he tried.

 

– …sometimes we really are on the same page. For no reason at all.

 

Cale made sure to smile. Alberu did the same, although Cale could still see hints of indigo hiding underneath.

 

He pretended to not see it.

 


 

Cale let out a jaw-breaking yawn, rubbing the sleep away from his eyes as he felt his senses – his colors – returning back to him. 

 

I win! He woke up an hour later today!”

 

“Our maknae wins again! I really don’t know why he keeps waking up later and later.”

 

What are these kids talking about? Cale squinted at the clock. Ah, 3 p.m. No wonder. He rolled to his side, yawning again, trying to ignore the harlequin green gnawing at his stomach as he mumbled to himself. “...ah, life of rich person who doesn’t have to work~”

 

Too little green melted Cale’s bones, turning them into mush, making him slump lazily over his dozens of pillows. It has been nearly three weeks since he’d gotten back to the Henituse residence, and life has been total bliss ever since. Especially since aside from secretly coming up with a name for the baby dragon, he was allowed to basically do nothing but rest.

 

Cale let out one last yawn into his pillow; the past few weeks, he had slept early and woke up late every single day, only getting up to clean up and eat, doing jack shit as his family members insisted. They were still under the impression that he needed a lot of time to physically recover. They were slightly right – slightly – but Cale wasn’t going to correct them.

 

He honestly thought that this was peak slacker life. He wished it could last longer, but alas.

 

“Human, it looks like Choi Han is back.”

 

“Hm? Great.” Cale hadn’t heard anything, so they must’ve just arrived, or were waiting quietly outside. Possibly the latter. He sat up, feeling cool gray returning to his senses. “I’ve been so bored lately.”

 

Putting aside the fact that those guys were coming back much sooner than expected, their return only solidified Cale’s goal; make tons of money in order to do nothing forever. 

 

Isn’t it great?  

 

The Whipper Kingdom, Queen Litana of the Jungle… if he took care of both at the same time, he could go back to sitting around doing nothing once more. The allure of that was enough to make his fingers twitch with orchid. 

 

He walked into the bathroom to prepare. He could hear the baby dragon and Hong talking outside, alongside some interjections from their noona On, their voices muffled and colors blurry. Cale raised an eyebrow, half-tempted to listen in before shrugging. Well, it wasn’t any of his business. The children already got along well; there wasn’t anything to worry about.

 

Once he was done, he headed off into the study, brushing back his damp hair. Three people with familiar auras sat inside. Cale glanced at them all briefly as he sat down. 

 

The unchanging Choi Han, whose orchid ( nervousness–? ) melted into periwinkle once they’ve met eyes; the still shy Lock, pastel blue still swimming around him; and Rosalyn, who stood tall, ruby red and cherry red swimming in tandem.

 

“Long time no see,” Cale muttered, taking a sip of the tea Hans had given him. He paid no mind to the identical burst of sunshine yellow the three shared. “Your Highness, Princess Rosalyn, it has been quite a while, too.”

 

“Oh, you can’t call me ‘Princess’ anymore,” Rosalyn smiled, almost carrot orange. “I have been banished from the Royal Family.”

 

“...is that so?”

 

Banished? That was… unexpected, but not too surprising, when it came to Rosalyn.

 

“Yes. I have been removed from the family records; I no longer have a family name.”

 

Cale hummed. “Then I guess I can just continue to call you ‘Miss Rosalyn’.”

 

It wasn’t as if anything had changed. 

 

Even so, he heard the periwinkle in Rosalyn’s voice, loud and clear, as she responded, “Indeed. Just like before. In the future, too.”

 

Cale absentmindedly nodded. He shifted his focus to Choi Han. He has a better vibe with him now. Clearly whatever the fuck they did in Breck Kingdom had been good to this guy. The constant black-tinted purple (anger, borned from the Harris Village incident) in his aura had all but disappeared, as had the drowning blue (drowning despair). It was… almost jarring, to see him without them, but not a bad thing in the slightest.

 

Choi Han’s smile widened when he caught Cale’s eyes, sunshine yellow brightening. Cale graced him with a nod before swiftly turning away; he couldn’t handle this ‘good guy vibe’ very well, and he was still imagining puppy ears and tail on this murderous swordsman. Dammit.

 

Instead, he refocused on Lock, taking in the boy’s pistachio and orchid. 

 

This kid…

 

“Cale-nim.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Should I report about what happened at Breck Kingdom?”

 

Yikes. “No need. I don’t need to know what you did for a fri– family member.”

 

“That is true,” Cale heard a hint of grass green in Choi Han’s voice, “but please let me know if you’re curious about anything. I will report it straight away.”

 

“No need.” Cale recalled that time when he heard from Crown Prince Alberu about Rosalyn obliterating a Grand Duke’s entire family, in a single day, and fought a shudder. Nope! He did not want to know. So instead– “Lock.”

 

“Err– yes?” Lock blinked, aura sharpening– refocusing.

 

Cale took in the boy’s hints of green and orchid. His deep indigo and pistachio. “Your siblings are somewhere else right now.” 

 

Lock’s eyes widened, cloud gray. “Where? Are they all there?”

 

“Harris Village.”

 

Cale did not even need to look at Choi Han to know that the black-haired had stiffened. Presumably with bright yellow, instead of drowning blue. Hans quickly interjected as Cale took another sip of his tea, explaining that Harris Village was undergoing reconstruction, explaining to Lock about what had happened for it to get to that point. Letting Choi Han know about the construction of a proper cemetery.

 

“The young master was adamant about that part.”

 

Cale frowned as he placed the teacup back on the table. Adamant? A vague color started to creep inside of him, something that, weirdly, felt somewhat like flush pink. “I wasn’t adamant.”

 

“But wasn’t that what you first asked for, from Count-nim? When it comes to something related to our territory?” Hans slightly smiled. Was that– peach? “It was the first time I ever saw you interested in the administration of our territory, young master-nim.” 

 

Cale huffed. “Don’t count on it.” Hans fidgeted, a bit of burgundy (dissatisfaction) briefly twitching in his aura, but Cale ignored him. “Lock.”

 

“Y– Yes?”

 

“Go see your siblings, and the land they’re living on right now.” Cale didn’t elaborate; Lock was smarter than most people might assume. He will get it quick enough. “And Choi Han.”

 

Choi Han was staring at him, pearl white almost blinding. 

 

“Go give your regards as well. You can guide your dongsaeng there, can you not?”

 

Cale pretended not to see the chaotic whirlwind of colors – that was Choi Han’s emotions – and said one final thing. “You can all go now. You can leave too, Miss Rosalyn.”

 

He leaned back in his seat, watching as Lock and Rosalyn slowly followed Hans out of the study, various colors surrounding them. 

 

“Cale-nim,” only then did Choi Han stand up– before bowing. Low. Cale twitched. “Thank you very much.”

 

“I don’t need such thanks,” Cale sighed, burgundy stirring within him when he heard Choi Han’s chuckle. “Just get out.”

 

Choi Han obliged– or, at least, until he stopped right at the door. “...I heard from Mr. Hans that you will be heading to the Whipper Kingdom?”

 

“Yeah. We’ll get going right away once you get back from the village, so pack your bags.”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

The door opened, but–

 

“His name was Bob?”

 

Cale blinked– both at the words, and the sudden mahogany (resentment…?) behind Choi Han’s otherwise normal tone. “...how did you know about Bob?” Did Hans tell him about Toonka or something?

 

“Mr. Beacrox told me he almost made you get hurt.”

 

Cale flinched, quickly realizing that no, the sudden fiery red and scarlet surrounding Choi Han’s whole being wasn’t his imagination at all!! “I- didn’t get hurt. I just got poured by water and dust..”

 

For a long, suffocating moment, Choi Han didn’t say anything.

 

Cale waited, trying not to let overwhelming purple get to him. No, wait, why did Beacrox even–?

 

Then–

 

“...I see.” 

 

All colors faded from Choi Han, then, as he stepped out of the study fully. Cale quietly breathed out as Hans, who had made a brief eye contact with the leaving swordsman, completely stood still, bright yellow and almost stone gray. 

 

Yup, Choi Han would do that to you. “What is it?”

 

“Huh?! Oh, uh, nothing. Nothing at all!” Hans waved his hands around, flush pink, before stepping into the study. Taking one final glance at the leaving Choi Han as he did. “...young master-nim.”

 

“...what?”

 

“Did you… have a fight with Choi Han-nim?”

 

Well. No. But. Well. “What the hell are you talking about?”

 

Hans laughed, almost peach if it wasn’t for the blatant overwhelming purple in his voice. “Oh, of course you didn’t! Don’t worry, it’s nothing!!”

 

Cale swallowed down his own overwhelming purple, schooling his features back to his usual cool gray. “We’ll leave in ten days. Prepare everything.”

 

“Understood. I will work hard, young master-nim!”

 

And as sudden as the electric yellow in his last words, Hans left the study. Bolted from the study.

 

Cale stared after him, before heaving out a dark yellow sigh, almost feeling as if his soul was leaving as well. 

 

Fuck my life.

 

…well, whatever. That didn’t matter now. 

 

He shook off his thoughts and glanced at the calendar. Alright, what’s next on the agenda…

 

…this will be my first time seeing a dwarf, huh.

 

Right. The dwarf who had been the last guardian of the Magic Tower, one who had cast away his position and ran away, whose family had protected the Magic Tower for generations – in order to buy a fully intact Magic Tower, Cale needed to meet this one dwarf. It wasn’t just a dwarf, though. It was a mix-blooded, half Rat beast dwarf.

 

Muller.

 

The character who had the worst death in [The Birth of a Hero], in Kim Rok Soo’s opinion.

 

Cale just needed to get to this dwarf before he became past tense. Only Kim Rok Soo knew how useful Muller would be in the future.

 

Cale stood up, stretching before walking towards his bedroom, where the children were probably still playing. He had ten days to figure out a plan to catch Muller– ten days that he knew would end up passing very quickly.

 


 

Of course, just as expected, a week passed by quickly– however, just as not expected, something else happened.

 

Cale let out a long, deep, full-of-dark-yellow sigh as he sank into the couch. 

 

Why was he sighing? Well. Choi Han and Lock came back. Now, normally that wouldn’t elicit a response as tragic as a deep sigh, but, of course, those two just had to come back with annoying Vice Captain Hilsman. 

 

“Young master-nim.”

 

Vice Captain Hilsman looked like he had been put through a wringer, what with his shabby leather armor and tons of injuries on his face. Old injuries, as there was a slightly fading mint sensation coming off of him. Cale glanced at the smiling Choi Han; he must’ve gotten the Vice Captain to heal up before entering the room, which was fortunate. 

 

But– what the hell did Hilsman do?? Cale had told him to only focus on the restoration of Harris Village, and clearly the guy did way more than that. 

 

“I have returned, young master.”

 

Eugh. Cale ignored the weird rich blue in Hilsman’s voice.

 

However, he could hardly ignore the ten children speaking all at once. 

 

“Young master-nim! We wanted to see you!”

 

“Young master Cale-nim! We’re here, too!!”

 

“Hello, young master Cale! Have you been well?”

 

Maes, alongside the other Wolf children, gazed at Cale with snow white smiles, dingy yellow twitching beneath their many bandages. Cale hid a grimace.

 

Okay, what the fuck happened in Harris Village???

 

“We came with Lock-hyung because you never mentioned when we should come back.”

 

I never mentioned it because I didn’t want you to come back!

 

But it wasn’t as if Cale could just tell these children to go back. He wasn’t that much of an asshole. So, instead, he turned to look at Choi Han and Lock, ignoring their pastel blue and grass green, the bastards. “Pack your bags. We will leave in two days.”

 

However, the thundering answer came from the Wolf children– and Hilsman, sunshine yellow and all. “Yes sir!!

 

Cale took a deep breath in. Counted to three. No, what was this? A knight's brigade? A kindergarten?? It didn’t help that Choi Han’s grass green only seemed to grow, as if he was a teacher looking at his students.

 

Fuck my life, seriously.

 

How did things even get to this point…

Notes:

Writing the mid part is so fun I love AlCale

Ebony: death, Dark/Dead Mana
Pure white: life, purity
Charcoal gray: strength
Magenta: magic, mana
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Carrot orange: mischief, lightheartedness
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Too little yellow: disappointment
Cool gray: indifference, nonchalant
Golden yellow: curiosity (for new knowledge), intrigue
Deep blue: deep sadness, gloom
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Indigo: concern, worry
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Black-tinted yellow: resignation
Green-tinged white: understanding
Peach: amusement, humor, light-hearted, mirth
Pink: affection
Rich blue: admiration
Maroon: protectiveness
Midnight blue: wonder, curiosity
Cherry red: confidence
Red-tinged gold: determination
Overwhelming purple: fear
Overwhelming orange: extreme pride
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Bruise purple: wariness
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Dark amber: sarcasm, deadpan
Light green: free-spirited
Scarlet: anger, intimidation, aggressiveness
Scarlet-tinged yellow: domination, desire
Flash of white: (physical sensation) sudden pain
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Light blue: friendly
Mint: (physical sensation) refreshing, coolness, pain-soothing
Warm orange: warmth, safety, happiness
Turquoise: trust, reliability, faith
Amethyst: power, leadership
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Too little green: lazy, slow, ease, relaxation
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Currant: exasperation (to the point of annoyance)
Muddled teal: dishonesty
Tangerine: exasperation
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Harlequin green: (physical sensation) hunger
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Pastel blue: shy, meek, sheepish
Ruby red: creative, imaginative
Black-tinted purple: anger from grief/sadness/despair
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Hints of green: anxiety, suppressed panic
Deep indigo: longing
Flush pink: shame, embarrassment
Pearl white: gratitude, thankful
Mahogany: resentment
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Stone gray: stony, blank, thoughtless
Dark yellow: weariness
Snow white: innocence, pure-heartedness, good-hearted
Dingy yellow: (physical sensation) dull pain, itchiness

Notes:

Blinding yellow: alert, caution, danger
Grass green: satisfaction, content
Pastel pink: gentle, soft-hearted
Amber: deceit, sugar-coated
Lemon yellow: bitter, apprehension, suspicion
Cloud gray: confusion, bemusement
Bright yellow: sudden realization, surprise, alarm
Indigo: concern, worry
Dark purple: dread
Cool gray: indifference
Thistle: painful memories
Fiery red: viciousness (to protect)
Overwhelming purple: fear
Bruise purple: wariness
Cinnamon: security, safety, home, welcoming
Tulip pink: familial love, fondness
Cream: wisdom, creativity
Fiery orange: bravery, passion
Pistachio: hesitance, uncomfortable, indecisiveness
Lily white: apologetic, sympathy
Gray: ambiguity, formal, neutrality
Silver: graceful, polite, professionalism
Flush pink: shame, embarrassment
Orange: joy, cheerfulness, full of life, pride
Black-tinted red: frustration (to the point of anger)
Overwhelming blue: negativity, apathy, self-centered
Dark orange: greed
Black: death, mystery
Light brown: exhaustion
Cedar: desperation, panic
Drowning blue: (drowning in) despair
Fuzzy gray: blank, emotional numbness
Copper: (physical sensation) blood
Periwinkle: relief, soothing
Traces of blue: unreliability, disbelief
Onyx black: authoritative, serious
Harlequin green: (physical sensation) hunger
Burning yellow: (physical sensation) intense pain
Dingy yellow: (physical sensation) dull pain
Ash gray: maturity, level-headed
Dark yellow: weariness
Carrot orange: mischief, lightheartedness
Sunshine yellow: happiness, pleasure
Orchid: anticipation, nervousness
Stone gray: stony, blank, thoughtless
Electric yellow: excitement, energetic
Pale blue: (physical sensation) painful cold, freezing
Black-tinted purple: anger from grief/sadness/despair
Charcoal gray: strength
Bubblegum: playfulness, feminine, childish
Burgundy: dissatisfaction, displeasure, annoyance
Deep purple: intuition
Vermillion: decisiveness, approval
Light blue: friendly
Coral pink: enthusiasm
Beige: dependable, reliable, conservative
Dark brown: stoic, stern
Gray-tinged blue: perplexed

(fyi this fic will mostly, if only, in Cale's POV, but Imma add others' too if they're important)

Series this work belongs to: